Showing 4201-4300 of 10000
Sahih al-Bukhari 5659

Narrated Sa`d:

I became seriously ill at Mecca and the Prophet came to visit me. I said, "O Allah's Apostle! I shall leave behind me a good fortune, but my heir is my only daughter; shall I bequeath two third of my property to be spent in charity and leave one third (for my heir)?" He said, "No." I said, "Shall I bequeath half and leave half?" He said, "No." I said, "Shall I bequeath one third and leave two thirds?" He said, "One third is alright, though even one third is too much." Then he placed his hand on his forehead and passed it over my face and `Abdomen and said, "O Allah! Cure Sa`d and complete his emigration." I feel as if I have been feeling the coldness of his hand on my liver ever since.

حَدَّثَنَا الْمَكِّيُّ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، أَخْبَرَنَا الْجُعَيْدُ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ بِنْتِ سَعْدٍ، أَنَّ أَبَاهَا، قَالَ تَشَكَّيْتُ بِمَكَّةَ شَكْوًا شَدِيدًا، فَجَاءَنِي النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَعُودُنِي، فَقُلْتُ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ إِنِّي أَتْرُكُ مَالاً وَإِنِّي لَمْ أَتْرُكْ إِلاَّ ابْنَةً وَاحِدَةً، فَأُوصِي بِثُلُثَىْ مَالِي وَأَتْرُكُ الثُّلُثَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ فَأُوصِي بِالنِّصْفِ وَأَتْرُكُ النِّصْفَ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ فَأُوصِي بِالثُّلُثِ وَأَتْرُكُ لَهَا الثُّلُثَيْنِ قَالَ ‏"‏ الثُّلُثُ وَالثُّلُثُ كَثِيرٌ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ وَضَعَ يَدَهُ عَلَى جَبْهَتِهِ، ثُمَّ مَسَحَ يَدَهُ عَلَى وَجْهِي وَبَطْنِي ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ اشْفِ سَعْدًا وَأَتْمِمْ لَهُ هِجْرَتَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَمَا زِلْتُ أَجِدُ بَرْدَهُ عَلَى كَبِدِي فِيمَا يُخَالُ إِلَىَّ حَتَّى السَّاعَةِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5659
In-book reference : Book 75, Hadith 19
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 70, Hadith 563
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 6087

Narrated Abu Huraira:

A man came to the Prophet and said, "I have been ruined for I have had sexual relation with my wife in Ramadan (while I was fasting)" The Prophet said (to him), "Manumit a slave." The man said, " I cannot afford that." The Prophet said, "(Then) fast for two successive months continuously". The man said, "I cannot do that." The Prophet said, "(Then) feed sixty poor persons." The man said, "I have nothing (to feed them with)." Then a big basket full of dates was brought to the Prophet. The Prophet said, "Where is the questioner? Go and give this in charity." The man said, "(Shall I give this in charity) to a poorer person than l? By Allah, there is no family in between these two mountains (of Medina) who are poorer than we." The Prophet then smiled till his premolar teeth became visible, and said, "Then (feed) your (family with it).

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى، حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ حُمَيْدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ أَتَى رَجُلٌ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ هَلَكْتُ وَقَعْتُ عَلَى أَهْلِي فِي رَمَضَانَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَعْتِقْ رَقَبَةً ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ لَيْسَ لِي‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَصُمْ شَهْرَيْنِ مُتَتَابِعَيْنِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ أَسْتَطِيعُ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَأَطْعِمْ سِتِّينَ مِسْكِينًا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ أَجِدُ‏.‏ فَأُتِيَ بِعَرَقٍ فِيهِ تَمْرٌ ـ قَالَ إِبْرَاهِيمُ الْعَرَقُ الْمِكْتَلُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَيْنَ السَّائِلُ تَصَدَّقْ بِهَا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ عَلَى أَفْقَرَ مِنِّي وَاللَّهِ مَا بَيْنَ لاَبَتَيْهَا أَهْلُ بَيْتٍ أَفْقَرُ مِنَّا‏.‏ فَضَحِكَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى بَدَتْ نَوَاجِذُهُ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَأَنْتُمْ إِذًا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6087
In-book reference : Book 78, Hadith 115
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 73, Hadith 110
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 452
Anas bin Malik (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
After the death of Messenger of Allah (PBUH), Abu Bakr said to 'Umar (May Allah be pleased with them): "Let us visit Umm Aiman (May Allah be pleased with him) as Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to visit her." As we came to her, she wept. They (Abu Bakr and 'Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) said to her, "What makes you weep? Do you not know that what Allah has in store for His Messenger (PBUH) is better than (this worldly life)?" She said, "I weep not because I am ignorant of the fact that what is in store for Messenger of Allah (PBUH) (in the Hereafter) is better than this world, but I weep because the Revelation has ceased to come." This reply moved both of them to tears and they began to weep along with her.

[Muslim].

وعنه قال‏:‏ قال أبو بكر لعمر، رضي الله عنهما، بعد وفاة رسول الله، صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ انطلق بنا إلى أم أيمن ، رضي الله عنها، نزورها كما كان يزورها ، فلما انتهينا إليها بكت، فقالا‏:‏ ما يبكيك‏؟‏ أما تعلمين أن ما عند الله تعالى خير لرسول الله، صلى الله عليه وسلم قالت‏:‏ إنى لا أبكي ، أني لا أعلم أن ما عند الله خير لرسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ، ولكنى أبكي أن الوحي قد انقطع من السماء، فهيجتهما على البكاء، فجعلا يبكيان معها‏.‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم وقد سبق في باب زيارة أهل الخير‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 452
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 452
Riyad as-Salihin 1663
Ibn 'Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) said:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) visited Sa'd bin 'Ubadah during his illness. He was accompanied by 'Abdur-Rahman bin 'Auf, Sa'd bin Abu Waqqas and 'Abdullah bin Mas'ud (May Allah be pleased with them). When they entered his house, they found him unconscious. The Messenger of Allah asked, "Has he died?" They replied: "No, O Messenger of Allah." Hearing this the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) began to weep. When his Companions saw this, they also began to weep too. He said, "Listen attentively: Allah does not punish for the shedding of tears or the grief of the heart, but takes to task or show mercy because of the utterances of this (and he pointed to his tongue)."

[Al- Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن ابن عمر رضي الله عنهما قال‏:‏ اشتكى سعد بن عبادة رضي الله عنه شكوى فأتاه رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم يعوده مع عبد الرحمن بن عوف، وسعد بن أبي وقاص، وعبد الله بن مسعود رضي الله عنهم، فلما دخل عليه، وجده في غشية فقال‏:‏ ‏"‏أقضي‏؟‏‏"‏ قالوا‏:‏ لا يا رسول الله فبكى رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم فلما رأى القوم بكاء النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم بكوا، قال‏:‏ ‏"‏ألا تسمعون‏؟‏ إن الله لا يُعذب بدمع العين، ولا بحزن القلب، ولكن يعذب بهذا‏"‏ وأشار إلى لسانه ‏"‏أو يرحم‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1663
In-book reference : Book 17, Hadith 153
Sahih al-Bukhari 266

Narrated Maimuna bint Al-Harith:

I placed water for the bath of Allah's Apostle and put a screen. He poured water over his hands, and washed them once or twice. (The sub-narrator added that he did not remember if she had said thrice or not). Then he poured water with his right hand over his left one and washed his private parts. He rubbed his hand over the earth or the wall and washed it. He rinsed his mouth and washed his nose by putting water in it and blowing it out. He washed his face, forearms and head. He poured water over his body and then withdrew from that place and washed his feet. I presented him a piece of cloth (towel) and he pointed with his hand (that he does not want it) and did not take it.

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ أَبِي الْجَعْدِ، عَنْ كُرَيْبٍ، مَوْلَى ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، عَنْ مَيْمُونَةَ بِنْتِ الْحَارِثِ، قَالَتْ وَضَعْتُ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم غُسْلاً وَسَتَرْتُهُ، فَصَبَّ عَلَى يَدِهِ، فَغَسَلَهَا مَرَّةً أَوْ مَرَّتَيْنِ ـ قَالَ سُلَيْمَانُ لاَ أَدْرِي أَذَكَرَ الثَّالِثَةَ أَمْ لاَ ـ ثُمَّ أَفْرَغَ بِيَمِينِهِ عَلَى شِمَالِهِ، فَغَسَلَ فَرْجَهُ، ثُمَّ دَلَكَ يَدَهُ بِالأَرْضِ أَوْ بِالْحَائِطِ، ثُمَّ تَمَضْمَضَ وَاسْتَنْشَقَ، وَغَسَلَ وَجْهَهُ وَيَدَيْهِ، وَغَسَلَ رَأْسَهُ، ثُمَّ صَبَّ عَلَى جَسَدِهِ، ثُمَّ تَنَحَّى فَغَسَلَ قَدَمَيْهِ، فَنَاوَلْتُهُ خِرْقَةً، فَقَالَ بِيَدِهِ هَكَذَا، وَلَمْ يُرِدْهَا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 266
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 19
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 266
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3581
It was narrated that 'Abdullah bin 'Ubaidullah bin 'Abbas said:
I was with Ibn 'Abbas and a man asked him: "Did the Messenger of Allah recite during Zuhr and 'Asr?" He said: "No." He said: "Perhaps he used to recite to himself?" He said: "May your face be scratched! This question is worse than the first one. The Messenger of Allah was a slave whose Lord commanded him and he conveyed (the message). By Allah, the Messenger of Allah did not specify anything for us above the people, except for three things: He commanded us to perform Wudu' properly, not to consume charity, and not to mate donkeys with horses."
أَخْبَرَنَا حُمَيْدُ بْنُ مَسْعَدَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ أَبِي جَهْضَمٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ كُنْتُ عِنْدَ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ فَسَأَلَهُ رَجُلٌ أَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقْرَأُ فِي الظُّهْرِ وَالْعَصْرِ قَالَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَلَعَلَّهُ كَانَ يَقْرَأُ فِي نَفْسِهِ قَالَ خَمْشًا هَذِهِ شَرٌّ مِنَ الأُولَى إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَبْدٌ أَمَرَهُ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى بِأَمْرِهِ فَبَلَّغَهُ وَاللَّهِ مَا اخْتَصَّنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِشَىْءٍ دُونَ النَّاسِ إِلاَّ بِثَلاَثَةٍ أَمَرَنَا أَنْ نُسْبِغَ الْوُضُوءَ وَأَنْ لاَ نَأْكُلَ الصَّدَقَةَ وَلاَ نُنْزِيَ الْحُمُرَ عَلَى الْخَيْلِ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3581
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 21
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 28, Hadith 3611
Sunan an-Nasa'i 511
Al-'Ala' narrated to us that he entered upon Anas bin Malik in his house in Al-Basrah, when he had finished Zuhr, and his house was beside the Masjid. "When we entered upon him, he said:
'Have you prayed 'Asr?' We said: 'No, we have just finished Zuhr.' He said: 'Pray 'Asr.' So we got up and prayed, and when we finished he said: 'I heard the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) say: "That is the prayer of the hypocrite: he sits and delays 'Asr prayer until (the sun) is between the horns of the Shaitan, then he gets up and pecks four (Rak'ahs) in which he only remembers Allah a little.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرِ بْنِ إِيَاسِ بْنِ مُقَاتِلِ بْنِ مُشَمْرِجِ بْنِ خَالِدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الْعَلاَءُ، أَنَّهُ دَخَلَ عَلَى أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ فِي دَارِهِ بِالْبَصْرَةِ حِينَ انْصَرَفَ مِنَ الظُّهْرِ - وَدَارُهُ بِجَنْبِ الْمَسْجِدِ - فَلَمَّا دَخَلْنَا عَلَيْهِ قَالَ أَصَلَّيْتُمُ الْعَصْرَ قُلْنَا لاَ إِنَّمَا انْصَرَفْنَا السَّاعَةَ مِنَ الظُّهْرِ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَصَلُّوا الْعَصْرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقُمْنَا فَصَلَّيْنَا فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفْنَا قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ تِلْكَ صَلاَةُ الْمُنَافِقِ جَلَسَ يَرْقُبُ صَلاَةَ الْعَصْرِ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَتْ بَيْنَ قَرْنَىِ الشَّيْطَانِ قَامَ فَنَقَرَ أَرْبَعًا لاَ يَذْكُرُ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فِيهَا إِلاَّ قَلِيلاً ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 511
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 18
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 6, Hadith 512
Sunan Abi Dawud 554

Narrated Ubayy ibn Ka'b:

The Messenger of Allah (saws) led us in the dawn prayer one day. And he said: Is so and so present? They said: No. He (again) asked: Is so and so present? They replied: No. He then said: These two prayers are the ones which are most burdensome to hypocrites. If you knew what they contain (i.e. blessings), you would come to them, even though you had to crawl on your knees. The first row is like that of the angels, and if you knew the nature of its excellence, you would race to join it.

A man's prayer said along with another is purer than his prayer said alone, and his prayer with two men is purer than his prayer with one, but if there are more it is more pleasing to Allah, the Almighty, the Majestic.

حَدَّثَنَا حَفْصُ بْنُ عُمَرَ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي بَصِيرٍ، عَنْ أُبَىِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ، قَالَ صَلَّى بِنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمًا الصُّبْحَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَشَاهِدٌ فُلاَنٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَشَاهِدٌ فُلاَنٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ هَاتَيْنِ الصَّلاَتَيْنِ أَثْقَلُ الصَّلَوَاتِ عَلَى الْمُنَافِقِينَ وَلَوْ تَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِيهِمَا لأَتَيْتُمُوهُمَا وَلَوْ حَبْوًا عَلَى الرُّكَبِ وَإِنَّ الصَّفَّ الأَوَّلَ عَلَى مِثْلِ صَفِّ الْمَلاَئِكَةِ وَلَوْ عَلِمْتُمْ مَا فَضِيلَتُهُ لاَبْتَدَرْتُمُوهُ وَإِنَّ صَلاَةَ الرَّجُلِ مَعَ الرَّجُلِ أَزْكَى مِنْ صَلاَتِهِ وَحْدَهُ وَصَلاَتُهُ مَعَ الرَّجُلَيْنِ أَزْكَى مِنْ صَلاَتِهِ مَعَ الرَّجُلِ وَمَا كَثُرَ فَهُوَ أَحَبُّ إِلَى اللَّهِ تَعَالَى ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Al-Albani)  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 554
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 164
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 554
Sahih Muslim 827 d

Qaza'ah reported:

I heard a hadith from Abu Sa'id (Allah be pleased with him) and it impressed me (very much), so I said to him: Did you hear it (yourself) from Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him)? Thereupon he said: (Can) I speak of anything about Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) which I did not bear? He said: I heard Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) saying: Do not set out on a journey (for religious devotion) but for the three mosques-for this mosque of mine (at Medina) the Sacred Mosque (at Mecca), and the Mosque al-Aqsa (Bait al-Maqdis), and I heard him saying also: A woman should not travel for two days duration, but only when there is a Mahram with her or her husband.
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، وَعُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، جَمِيعًا عَنْ جَرِيرٍ، - قَالَ قُتَيْبَةُ حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ عُمَيْرٍ - عَنْ قَزَعَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ مِنْهُ، حَدِيثًا فَأَعْجَبَنِي فَقُلْتُ لَهُ أَنْتَ سَمِعْتَ هَذَا، مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ فَأَقُولُ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَا لَمْ أَسْمَعْ قَالَ سَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ تَشُدُّوا الرِّحَالَ إِلاَّ إِلَى ثَلاَثَةِ مَسَاجِدَ مَسْجِدِي هَذَا وَالْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ وَالْمَسْجِدِ الأَقْصَى ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَسَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ لاَ تُسَافِرِ الْمَرْأَةُ يَوْمَيْنِ مِنَ الدَّهْرِ إِلاَّ وَمَعَهَا ذُو مَحْرَمٍ مِنْهَا أَوْ زَوْجُهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 827d
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 465
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 7, Hadith 3099
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1593 a

Abu Huraira and Abu Sa'id al-Khudri (Allah be pleased with them) reported that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) deputed a person from Banu 'Adi al-Ansari to collect revenue from Khaibar. He came with a fine quality of dates, whereupon Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said to him:

Are all the dates of Khaibar like this? He said: Allah's Messenger, it is not so. We buy one sa' of (fine quality of dates) for two sa's out of total output (including even the inferior quality of dates), whereupon Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Don't do that, but like for like, or sell this (the inferior quality and receive the price) and then buy with the price of that, and that would make up the measure.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ بْنِ قَعْنَبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ بِلاَلٍ - عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمَجِيدِ بْنِ سُهَيْلِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ سَعِيدَ بْنَ الْمُسَيَّبِ، يُحَدِّثُ أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، وَأَبَا سَعِيدٍ حَدَّثَاهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَعَثَ أَخَا بَنِي عَدِيٍّ الأَنْصَارِيَّ فَاسْتَعْمَلَهُ عَلَى خَيْبَرَ فَقَدِمَ بِتَمْرٍ جَنِيبٍ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَكُلُّ تَمْرِ خَيْبَرَ هَكَذَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ وَاللَّهِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّا لَنَشْتَرِي الصَّاعَ بِالصَّاعَيْنِ مِنَ الْجَمْعِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ تَفْعَلُوا وَلَكِنْ مِثْلاً بِمِثْلٍ أَوْ بِيعُوا هَذَا وَاشْتَرُوا بِثَمَنِهِ مِنْ هَذَا وَكَذَلِكَ الْمِيزَانُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1593a
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 120
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 10, Hadith 3869
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 351
Jabir narrated:
"The Prophet dispatched me for something he needed. I came to him while he was performing Salat on his mount, heading east, he made the prostrations lower than the bowing."
حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، وَيَحْيَى بْنُ آدَمَ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ، قَالَ بَعَثَنِي النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي حَاجَةٍ فَجِئْتُ وَهُوَ يُصَلِّي عَلَى رَاحِلَتِهِ نَحْوَ الْمَشْرِقِ وَالسُّجُودُ أَخْفَضُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ أَنَسٍ وَابْنِ عُمَرَ وَأَبِي سَعِيدٍ وَعَامِرِ بْنِ رَبِيعَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ جَابِرٍ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ مِنْ غَيْرِ وَجْهٍ عَنْ جَابِرٍ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ عَامَّةِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ لاَ نَعْلَمُ بَيْنَهُمُ اخْتِلاَفًا ‏.‏ لاَ يَرَوْنَ بَأْسًا أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ الرَّجُلُ عَلَى رَاحِلَتِهِ تَطَوُّعًا حَيْثُمَا كَانَ وَجْهُهُ إِلَى الْقِبْلَةِ أَوْ غَيْرِهَا ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 351
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 203
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 351
Sahih Muslim 2704 a

Abu Musa reported:

We were along with Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) on a journey when the people began to pronounce "Allahu Akbar" in a loud voice. Thereupon Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: O people, show mercy to yourselves for you are not calling One who is deaf or absent. Verily, you are calling One who is All-Hearing (and) Near to you and is with you. Abu Musa said that he had been behind him (the Prophet) and reciting: "There is neither might nor power but that of Allah." He (the Prophet), while addressing 'Abdullah b. Qais, said: Should I not direct you to a treasure from amongst the treasures of Paradise? I ('Abdullah b. Qais) said: Allah's Messenger, do it, of course. Thereupon he (the Prophet) said: Then recite: "There is no might and no power but that of Allah."
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ فُضَيْلٍ، وَأَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ عَنْ عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِي عُثْمَانَ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى، قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي سَفَرٍ فَجَعَلَ النَّاسُ يَجْهَرُونَ بِالتَّكْبِيرِ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ ارْبَعُوا عَلَى أَنْفُسِكُمْ إِنَّكُمْ لَيْسَ تَدْعُونَ أَصَمَّ وَلاَ غَائِبًا إِنَّكُمْ تَدْعُونَ سَمِيعًا قَرِيبًا وَهُوَ مَعَكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَأَنَا خَلْفَهُ وَأَنَا أَقُولُ لاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ قَيْسٍ أَلاَ أَدُلُّكَ عَلَى كَنْزٍ مِنْ كُنُوزِ الْجَنَّةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ قُلْ لاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2704a
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 56
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 35, Hadith 6526
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2726

Narrated Aiman Al-Makki:

When I visited Aisha she said, "Barirah who had a written contract for her emancipation for a certain amount came to me and said, "O mother of the believers! Buy me and manumit me, as my masters will sell me." Aisha agreed to it. Barirah said, 'My masters will sell me on the condition that my Wala will go to them." Aisha said to her, 'Then I am not in need of you.' The Prophet heard of that or was told about it and so he asked Aisha, 'What is the problem of Barirah?' He said, 'Buy her and manumit her, no matter what they stipulate.' Aisha added, 'I bought and manumitted her, though her masters had stipulated that her Wala would be for them.' The Prophet said, The Wala is for the liberator, even if the other stipulated a hundred conditions."

حَدَّثَنَا خَلاَّدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَاحِدِ بْنُ أَيْمَنَ الْمَكِّيُّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ دَخَلْتُ عَلَى عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ قَالَتْ دَخَلَتْ عَلَىَّ بَرِيرَةُ وَهْىَ مُكَاتَبَةٌ، فَقَالَتْ يَا أُمَّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ اشْتَرِينِي فَإِنَّ أَهْلِي يَبِيعُونِي فَأَعْتِقِينِي قَالَتْ نَعَمْ‏.‏ قَالَتْ إِنَّ أَهْلِي لاَ يَبِيعُونِي حَتَّى يَشْتَرِطُوا وَلاَئِي‏.‏ قَالَتْ لاَ حَاجَةَ لِي فِيكِ‏.‏ فَسَمِعَ ذَلِكَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَوْ بَلَغَهُ، فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا شَأْنُ بَرِيرَةَ فَقَالَ اشْتَرِيهَا فَأَعْتِقِيهَا وَلْيَشْتَرِطُوا مَا شَاءُوا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَتْ فَاشْتَرَيْتُهَا فَأَعْتَقْتُهَا، وَاشْتَرَطَ أَهْلُهَا وَلاَءَهَا، فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ الْوَلاَءُ لِمَنْ أَعْتَقَ، وَإِنِ اشْتَرَطُوا مِائَةَ شَرْطٍ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2726
In-book reference : Book 54, Hadith 14
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 50, Hadith 886
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 4764

Narrated Sa`id bin Jubair:

I asked Ibn `Abbas about Allah's saying:-- '.. this reward is Hell Fire.' (4.93) He said, "No repentance is accepted from him (i.e. the murderer of a believer)." I asked him regarding the saying of Allah: 'Those who invoke not with Allah any other god.' ...(25.68) He said, "This Verse was revealed concerning the pagans of the pre-lslamic period."

حَدَّثَنَا آدَمُ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا مَنْصُورٌ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، قَالَ سَأَلْتُ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ عَنْ قَوْلِهِ تَعَالَى ‏{‏فَجَزَاؤُهُ جَهَنَّمُ‏}‏ قَالَ لاَ تَوْبَةَ لَهُ‏.‏ وَعَنْ قَوْلِهِ جَلَّ ذِكْرُهُ ‏{‏لاَ يَدْعُونَ مَعَ اللَّهِ إِلَهًا آخَرَ‏}‏ قَالَ كَانَتْ هَذِهِ فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4764
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 286
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 287
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 2507
Zaid bin Thabit said “I was beside the Apostle of Allaah(saws) when the divinely-inspired calmness overtook him and the thigh of the Apostle of Allaah(saws) fell on my thigh. I did not find any weightier than the thigh of the Apostle of Allaah(saws). He then regained his composure and said “Write down. I wrote on a shoulder. Not equal are thise believers who sit (at home), other than those who have a (disabling) hurt, and those who strive in the way of Allaah. When Ibn Umm Makhtum who was blind heard the excellence of the warriors. He stood up and said “Apostle of Allaah(saws) how is it for those believers who are unable to fight (in the path of Allaah)? When he finished his question his divinely-inspired calmness overtook him, and his thigh fell on my thigh and I found its weight the second time as I found the first time.” When the Apostle of Allaah(saws) regained his composure, he said “Apostle of Allaah(saws) said “Other than those who have a (disabling hurt). Zaid said “Allaah, the exalted, revealed it alone and I appended it.” By Him in Whose hands is my life, I am seeing, as it were the place where I put it (i.e., the verse) at the crack in the shoulder.”
حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ خَارِجَةَ بْنِ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ، قَالَ ‏:‏ كُنْتُ إِلَى جَنْبِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَغَشِيَتْهُ السَّكِينَةُ فَوَقَعَتْ فَخِذُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى فَخِذِي، فَمَا وَجَدْتُ ثِقَلَ شَىْءٍ أَثْقَلَ مِنْ فَخِذِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثُمَّ سُرِّيَ عَنْهُ فَقَالَ ‏:‏ ‏"‏ اكْتُبْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَكَتَبْتُ فِي كَتِفٍ ‏:‏ لاَ يَسْتَوِي الْقَاعِدُونَ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَالْمُجَاهِدُونَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ إِلَى آخِرِ الآيَةِ، فَقَامَ ابْنُ أُمِّ مَكْتُومٍ - وَكَانَ رَجُلاً أَعْمَى - لَمَّا سَمِعَ فَضِيلَةَ الْمُجَاهِدِينَ فَقَالَ ‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَكَيْفَ بِمَنْ لاَ يَسْتَطِيعُ الْجِهَادَ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ فَلَمَّا قَضَى كَلاَمَهُ غَشِيَتْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم السَّكِينَةُ فَوَقَعَتْ فَخِذُهُ عَلَى فَخِذِي وَوَجَدْتُ مِنْ ثِقَلِهَا فِي الْمَرَّةِ الثَّانِيَةِ كَمَا وَجَدْتُ فِي الْمَرَّةِ الأُولَى ثُمَّ سُرِّيَ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏:‏ ‏"‏ اقْرَأْ يَا زَيْدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَرَأْتُ ‏{‏ لاَ يَسْتَوِي الْقَاعِدُونَ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ ‏}‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏{‏ غَيْرُ أُولِي الضَّرَرِ ‏}‏ الآيَةَ كُلَّهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ زَيْدٌ ‏:‏ فَأَنْزَلَهَا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهَا فَأَلْحَقْتُهَا، وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَكَأَنِّي أَنْظُرُ إِلَى مُلْحَقِهَا عِنْدَ صَدْعٍ فِي كَتِفٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani)  حسن صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2507
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 31
English translation : Book 14, Hadith 2501
أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ الْعُمَرِيُّ ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ ، أَنَّ رَجُلًا أَتَى ابْنَ عُمَرَ يَسْأَلُهُ عَنْ شَيْءٍ، فَقَالَ :" لَا عِلْمَ لِي، ثُمَّ الْتَفَتَ بَعْدَ أَنْ قَفَّي الرَّجُلُ، فَقَالَ : نِعْمَ مَا قَالَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ ! يُسْأَلُ عَمَّا لَا يَعْلَمُ، فَقَالَ : لَا عِلْمَ لِي "، يَعْنِي : ابْنُ عُمَرَ نَفْسَهُ
Arabic reference : Book 0, Hadith 183
Sahih Muslim 24 a

It is reported by Sa'id b. Musayyib who narrated it on the authority of his father (Musayyib b. Hazm) that when Abu Talib was about to die, the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came to him and found with him Abu Jahl ('Amr b. Hisham) and 'Abdullah b. Abi Umayya ibn al-Mughirah. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said:

My uncle, you just make a profession that there is no god but Allah, and I will bear testimony before Allah (of your being a believer), Abu Jahl and 'Abdullah b. Abi Umayya addressing him said: Abu Talib, would you abandon the religion of 'Abdul-Muttalib? The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) constantly requested him (to accept his offer), and (on the other hand) was repeated the same statement (of Abu Jahl and 'Abdullah b. Abi Umayya) till Abu Talib gave his final decision and be stuck to the religion of 'Abdul-Muttalib and refused to profess that there is no god but Allah. Upon this the Messenger of Allah remarked: By Allah, I will persistently beg pardon for you till I am forbidden to do so (by God), It was then that Allah, the Magnificent and the Glorious, revealed this verse: " It is not meet for the Prophet and for those who believe that they should beg pardon for the polytheists, even though they were their kith and kin, after it had been made known to them that they were the denizens of Hell" (ix. 113) And it was said to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him): " Verily thou canst not guide to the right path whom thou lovest. And it is Allah Who guideth whom He will, and He knoweth best who are the guided" (xxviii, 56).
وَحَدَّثَنِي حَرْمَلَةُ بْنُ يَحْيَى التُّجِيبِيُّ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ لَمَّا حَضَرَتْ أَبَا طَالِبٍ الْوَفَاةُ جَاءَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَوَجَدَ عِنْدَهُ أَبَا جَهْلٍ وَعَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ أَبِي أُمَيَّةَ بْنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ يَا عَمِّ قُلْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ ‏.‏ كَلِمَةً أَشْهَدُ لَكَ بِهَا عِنْدَ اللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو جَهْلٍ وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أَبِي أُمَيَّةَ يَا أَبَا طَالِبٍ أَتَرْغَبُ عَنْ مِلَّةِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ ‏.‏ فَلَمْ يَزَلْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَعْرِضُهَا عَلَيْهِ وَيُعِيدُ لَهُ تِلْكَ الْمَقَالَةَ حَتَّى قَالَ أَبُو طَالِبٍ آخِرَ مَا كَلَّمَهُمْ هُوَ عَلَى مِلَّةِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ ‏.‏ وَأَبَى أَنْ يَقُولَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَمَا وَاللَّهِ لأَسْتَغْفِرَنَّ لَكَ مَا لَمْ أُنْهَ عَنْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏{‏ مَا كَانَ لِلنَّبِيِّ وَالَّذِينَ آمَنُوا أَنْ يَسْتَغْفِرُوا لِلْمُشْرِكِينَ وَلَوْ كَانُوا أُولِي قُرْبَى مِنْ بَعْدِ مَا تَبَيَّنَ لَهُمْ أَنَّهُمْ أَصْحَابُ الْجَحِيمِ‏}‏ ‏.‏ وَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى فِي أَبِي طَالِبٍ فَقَالَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏{‏ إِنَّكَ لاَ تَهْدِي مَنْ أَحْبَبْتَ وَلَكِنَّ اللَّهَ يَهْدِي مَنْ يَشَاءُ وَهُوَ أَعْلَمُ بِالْمُهْتَدِينَ‏}‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 24a
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 39
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 36
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 4303
It was narrated that Abu Sallam Al-Habashi said:
“Umar bin ‘Abdul-‘Aziz sent for me and I came to him upon the riding animal prepared for swift mail delivery. When I came to him, he said: ‘We have caused you some trouble O Abu Sallam.’ He said: ‘Yes, by Allah, O Commander of the Believers!’ He said: ‘By Allah, we did not want to cause you any hardship, but there is a Hadith which I have heard that you narrate from Thawban, the freed slave of the Messenger of Allah (saw), concerning the Cistern, and I wanted to hear it directly from you.’ He said: “I said: ‘Thawban, the freed slave of the Messenger of Allah (saw), told me that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said: “My Cistern is (wider than) the distance between Ailah and ‘Aden. It is whiter than milk and sweeter than honey, and its cups are as many as the stars in the sky. Whoever drinks from it will never feel thirst again. The first ones who come to drink from it will be the poor Muhajirin, with dirty clothes and disheveled hair, who do not marry refined women and for whom no doors are opened.” ‘Umar wept until his beard became wet, then he said: ‘But I have married refined women and doors have been opened for me. Certainly I will not wash the clothes that are on my body until they become dirt, and I will not comb my hair until it becomes disheveled.’”
حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ الدِّمَشْقِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا مَرْوَانُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مُهَاجِرٍ، حَدَّثَنِي الْعَبَّاسُ بْنُ سَالِمٍ الدِّمَشْقِيُّ، نُبِّئْتُ عَنْ أَبِي سَلاَّمٍ الْحَبَشِيِّ، قَالَ بَعَثَ إِلَىَّ عُمَرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ فَأَتَيْتُهُ عَلَى بَرِيدٍ فَلَمَّا قَدِمْتُ عَلَيْهِ قَالَ لَقَدْ شَقَقْنَا عَلَيْكَ يَا أَبَا سَلاَّمٍ فِي مَرْكَبِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَجَلْ وَاللَّهِ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَاللَّهِ مَا أَرَدْتُ الْمَشَقَّةَ عَلَيْكَ وَلَكِنْ حَدِيثٌ بَلَغَنِي أَنَّكَ تُحَدِّثُ بِهِ عَنْ ثَوْبَانَ مَوْلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فِي الْحَوْضِ فَأَحْبَبْتُ أَنْ تُشَافِهَنِي بِهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ حَدَّثَنِي ثَوْبَانُ مَوْلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ حَوْضِي مَا بَيْنَ عَدَنَ إِلَى أَيْلَةَ أَشَدُّ بَيَاضًا مِنَ اللَّبَنِ وَأَحْلَى مِنَ الْعَسَلِ أَوَانِيهِ كَعَدَدِ نُجُومِ السَّمَاءِ مَنْ شَرِبَ مِنْهُ شَرْبَةً لَمْ يَظْمَأْ بَعْدَهَا أَبَدًا وَأَوَّلُ مَنْ يَرِدُهُ عَلَىَّ فُقَرَاءُ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ الدُّنْسُ ثِيَابًا وَالشُّعْثُ رُءُوسًا الَّذِينَ لاَ يَنْكِحُونَ الْمُنَعَّمَاتِ وَلاَ يُفْتَحُ لَهُمُ السُّدَدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَبَكَى عُمَرُ حَتَّى اخْضَلَّتْ لِحْيَتُهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ لَكِنِّي قَدْ نَكَحْتُ الْمُنَعَّمَاتِ وَفُتِحَتْ لِيَ السُّدَدُ لاَ جَرَمَ أَنِّي لاَ أَغْسِلُ ثَوْبِي الَّذِي عَلَى جَسَدِي حَتَّى يَتَّسِخَ وَلاَ أَدْهُنُ رَأْسِي حَتَّى يَشْعَثَ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 4303
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 204
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 37, Hadith 4303
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 893
Ibn Abbas narrated:
"The Prophet advanced the weak among his family and he said: 'Do not stone the Jamrah until the sun has risen.'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنِ الْمَسْعُودِيِّ، عَنِ الْحَكَمِ، عَنْ مِقْسَمٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَدَّمَ ضَعَفَةَ أَهْلِهِ وَقَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ تَرْمُوا الْجَمْرَةَ حَتَّى تَطْلُعَ الشَّمْسُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ عِنْدَ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ لَمْ يَرَوْا بَأْسًا أَنْ يَتَقَدَّمَ الضَّعَفَةُ مِنَ الْمُزْدَلِفَةِ بِلَيْلٍ يَصِيرُونَ إِلَى مِنًى ‏.‏ وَقَالَ أَكْثَرُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ بِحَدِيثِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُمْ لاَ يَرْمُونَ حَتَّى تَطْلُعَ الشَّمْسُ ‏.‏ وَرَخَّصَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ فِي أَنْ يَرْمُوا بِلَيْلٍ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى حَدِيثِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُمْ لاَ يَرْمُونَ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ الثَّوْرِيِّ وَالشَّافِعِيِّ ‏.‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ بَعَثَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي ثَقَلٍ حَدِيثٌ صَحِيحٌ رُوِيَ عَنْهُ مِنْ غَيْرِ وَجْهٍ ‏.‏ وَرَوَى شُعْبَةُ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ عَنْ مُشَاشٍ عَنْ عَطَاءٍ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ عَنِ الْفَضْلِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَدَّمَ ضَعَفَةَ أَهْلِهِ مِنْ جَمْعٍ بِلَيْلٍ ‏.‏ وَهَذَا حَدِيثٌ خَطَأٌ أَخْطَأَ فِيهِ مُشَاشٌ وَزَادَ فِيهِ عَنِ الْفَضْلِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ‏.‏ وَرَوَى ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ وَغَيْرُهُ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ عَنْ عَطَاءٍ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ‏.‏ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرُوا فِيهِ عَنِ الْفَضْلِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ‏.‏ وَمُشَاشٌ بَصْرِيٌّ رَوَى عَنْهُ شُعْبَةُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 893
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 86
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 4, Hadith 893
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1446
Narrated Ibn 'Umar:
"The Messenger of Allah (saw) cut the hand for a shield worth three Dirham."
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ قَطَعَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي مِجَنٍّ قِيمَتُهُ ثَلاَثَةُ دَرَاهِمَ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ سَعْدٍ وَعَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو وَابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ وَأَيْمَنَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ ابْنِ عُمَرَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ بَعْضِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْهُمْ أَبُو بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقُ قَطَعَ فِي خَمْسَةِ دَرَاهِمَ ‏.‏ وَرُوِيَ عَنْ عُثْمَانَ وَعَلِيٍّ أَنَّهُمَا قَطَعَا فِي رُبْعِ دِينَارٍ ‏.‏ وَرُوِيَ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ وَأَبِي سَعِيدٍ أَنَّهُمَا قَالاَ تُقْطَعُ الْيَدُ فِي خَمْسَةِ دَرَاهِمَ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ بَعْضِ فُقَهَاءِ التَّابِعِينَ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ مَالِكِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ وَالشَّافِعِيِّ وَأَحْمَدَ وَإِسْحَاقَ رَأَوُا الْقَطْعَ فِي رُبْعِ دِينَارٍ فَصَاعِدًا ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ عَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ أَنَّهُ قَالَ لاَ قَطْعَ إِلاَّ فِي دِينَارٍ أَوْ عَشَرَةِ دَرَاهِمَ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ حَدِيثٌ مُرْسَلٌ رَوَاهُ الْقَاسِمُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ عَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ وَالْقَاسِمُ لَمْ يَسْمَعْ مِنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ بَعْضِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ سُفْيَانَ الثَّوْرِيِّ وَأَهْلِ الْكُوفَةِ قَالُوا لاَ قَطْعَ فِي أَقَلَّ مِنْ عَشَرَةِ دَرَاهِمَ ‏.‏ وَرُوِيَ عَنْ عَلِيٍّ أَنَّهُ قَالَ لاَ قَطْعَ فِي أَقَلَّ مِنْ عَشَرَةِ دَرَاهِمَ ‏.‏ وَلَيْسَ إِسْنَادُهُ بِمُتَّصِلٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1446
In-book reference : Book 17, Hadith 29
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 15, Hadith 1446
Sahih al-Bukhari 6830

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

I used to teach (the Qur'an to) some people of the Muhajirln (emigrants), among whom there was `Abdur Rahman bin `Auf. While I was in his house at Mina, and he was with `Umar bin Al-Khattab during `Umar's last Hajj, `Abdur-Rahman came to me and said, "Would that you had seen the man who came today to the Chief of the Believers (`Umar), saying, 'O Chief of the Believers! What do you think about so-and-so who says, 'If `Umar should die, I will give the pledge of allegiance to such-andsuch person, as by Allah, the pledge of allegiance to Abu Bakr was nothing but a prompt sudden action which got established afterwards.' `Umar became angry and then said, 'Allah willing, I will stand before the people tonight and warn them against those people who want to deprive the others of their rights (the question of rulership). `Abdur-Rahman said, "I said, 'O Chief of the believers! Do not do that, for the season of Hajj gathers the riff-raff and the rubble, and it will be they who will gather around you when you stand to address the people. And I am afraid that you will get up and say something, and some people will spread your statement and may not say what you have actually said and may not understand its meaning, and may interpret it incorrectly, so you should wait till you reach Medina, as it is the place of emigration and the place of Prophet's Traditions, and there you can come in touch with the learned and noble people, and tell them your ideas with confidence; and the learned people will understand your statement and put it in its proper place.' On that, `Umar said, 'By Allah! Allah willing, I will do this in the first speech I will deliver before the people in Medina." Ibn `Abbas added: We reached Medina by the end of the month of Dhul-Hijja, and when it was Friday, we went quickly (to the mosque) as soon as the sun had declined, and I saw Sa`id bin Zaid bin `Amr bin Nufail sitting at the corner of the pulpit, and I too sat close to him so that my knee was touching his knee, and after a short while `Umar bin Al-Khattab came out, and when I saw him coming towards us, I said to Sa`id bin Zaid bin `Amr bin Nufail "Today `Umar will say such a thing as he has never said since he was chosen as Caliph." Sa`id denied my statement with astonishment and said, "What thing do you expect `Umar to say the like of which he has never said before?" In the meantime, `Umar sat on the pulpit and when the callmakers for the prayer ...

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنِي إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ صَالِحٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ كُنْتُ أُقْرِئُ رِجَالاً مِنَ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ مِنْهُمْ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عَوْفٍ، فَبَيْنَمَا أَنَا فِي مَنْزِلِهِ بِمِنًى، وَهْوَ عِنْدَ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ فِي آخِرِ حَجَّةٍ حَجَّهَا، إِذْ رَجَعَ إِلَىَّ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ فَقَالَ لَوْ رَأَيْتَ رَجُلاً أَتَى أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ الْيَوْمَ فَقَالَ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ هَلْ لَكَ فِي فُلاَنٍ يَقُولُ لَوْ قَدْ مَاتَ عُمَرُ لَقَدْ بَايَعْتُ فُلاَنًا، فَوَاللَّهِ مَا كَانَتْ بَيْعَةُ أَبِي بَكْرٍ إِلاَّ فَلْتَةً، فَتَمَّتْ‏.‏ فَغَضِبَ عُمَرُ ثُمَّ قَالَ إِنِّي إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ لَقَائِمٌ الْعَشِيَّةَ فِي النَّاسِ، فَمُحَذِّرُهُمْ هَؤُلاَءِ الَّذِينَ يُرِيدُونَ أَنْ يَغْصِبُوهُمْ أُمُورَهُمْ‏.‏ قَالَ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ فَقُلْتُ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ لاَ تَفْعَلْ فَإِنَّ الْمَوْسِمَ يَجْمَعُ رَعَاعَ النَّاسِ وَغَوْغَاءَهُمْ، فَإِنَّهُمْ هُمُ الَّذِينَ يَغْلِبُونَ عَلَى قُرْبِكَ حِينَ تَقُومُ فِي النَّاسِ، وَأَنَا أَخْشَى أَنْ تَقُومَ فَتَقُولَ مَقَالَةً يُطَيِّرُهَا عَنْكَ كُلُّ مُطَيِّرٍ، وَأَنْ لاَ يَعُوهَا، وَأَنْ لاَ يَضَعُوهَا عَلَى مَوَاضِعِهَا، فَأَمْهِلْ حَتَّى تَقْدَمَ الْمَدِينَةَ فَإِنَّهَا دَارُ الْهِجْرَةِ وَالسُّنَّةِ، فَتَخْلُصَ بِأَهْلِ الْفِقْهِ وَأَشْرَافِ النَّاسِ، فَتَقُولَ مَا قُلْتَ مُتَمَكِّنًا، فَيَعِي أَهْلُ الْعِلْمِ مَقَالَتَكَ، وَيَضَعُونَهَا عَلَى مَوَاضِعِهَا‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ أَمَا وَاللَّهِ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ لأَقُومَنَّ بِذَلِكَ أَوَّلَ مَقَامٍ أَقُومُهُ بِالْمَدِينَةِ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ فَقَدِمْنَا الْمَدِينَةَ فِي عَقِبِ ذِي الْحَجَّةِ، فَلَمَّا كَانَ يَوْمُ الْجُمُعَةِ عَجَّلْنَا الرَّوَاحَ حِينَ زَاغَتِ الشَّمْسُ، حَتَّى أَجِدَ سَعِيدَ بْنَ زَيْدِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ نُفَيْلٍ جَالِسًا إِلَى رُكْنِ الْمِنْبَرِ، فَجَلَسْتُ حَوْلَهُ تَمَسُّ رُكْبَتِي رُكْبَتَهُ، فَلَمْ أَنْشَبْ أَنْ خَرَجَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ، فَلَمَّا رَأَيْتُهُ مُقْبِلاً قُلْتُ لِسَعِيدِ بْنِ زَيْدِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ نُفَيْلٍ، لَيَقُولَنَّ الْعَشِيَّةَ مَقَالَةً لَمْ يَقُلْهَا مُنْذُ اسْتُخْلِفَ، فَأَنْكَرَ عَلَىَّ وَقَالَ مَا عَسَيْتَ أَنْ يَقُولَ مَا لَمْ يَقُلْ‏.‏ قَبْلَهُ فَجَلَسَ عُمَرُ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ، فَلَمَّا سَكَتَ الْمُؤَذِّنُونَ قَامَ فَأَثْنَى عَلَى اللَّهِ بِمَا هُوَ أَهْلُهُ قَالَ أَمَّا بَعْدُ فَإِنِّي قَائِلٌ لَكُمْ مَقَالَةً قَدْ قُدِّرَ لِي أَنْ أَقُولَهَا، لاَ أَدْرِي لَعَلَّهَا بَيْنَ يَدَىْ أَجَلِي، فَمَنْ عَقَلَهَا وَوَعَاهَا فَلْيُحَدِّثْ بِهَا حَيْثُ انْتَهَتْ بِهِ رَاحِلَتُهُ، وَمَنْ خَشِيَ أَنْ لاَ يَعْقِلَهَا فَلاَ أُحِلُّ لأَحَدٍ أَنْ يَكْذِبَ عَلَىَّ، إِنَّ اللَّهَ بَعَثَ مُحَمَّدًا صلى الله عليه وسلم بِالْحَقِّ وَأَنْزَلَ عَلَيْهِ الْكِتَابَ فَكَانَ مِمَّا أَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ آيَةُ الرَّجْمِ، فَقَرَأْنَاهَا وَعَقَلْنَاهَا وَوَعَيْنَاهَا، رَجَمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَرَجَمْنَا بَعْدَهُ، فَأَخْشَى إِنْ طَالَ بِالنَّاسِ زَمَانٌ أَنْ يَقُولَ قَائِلٌ وَاللَّهِ مَا نَجِدُ آيَةَ الرَّجْمِ فِي كِتَابِ اللَّهِ، فَيَضِلُّوا بِتَرْكِ فَرِيضَةٍ أَنْزَلَهَا اللَّهُ، وَالرَّجْمُ فِي كِتَابِ اللَّهِ حَقٌّ عَلَى مَنْ زَنَى إِذَا أُحْصِنَ مِنَ الرِّجَالِ وَالنِّسَاءِ، إِذَا قَامَتِ الْبَيِّنَةُ أَوْ كَانَ الْحَبَلُ أَوْ الاِعْتِرَافُ، ثُمَّ إِنَّا كُنَّا نَقْرَأُ فِيمَا نَقْرَأُ مِنْ كِتَابِ اللَّهِ أَنْ لاَ تَرْغَبُوا عَنْ آبَائِكُمْ، فَإِنَّهُ كُفْرٌ بِكُمْ أَنْ تَرْغَبُوا عَنْ آبَائِكُمْ، أَوْ إِنَّ كُفْرًا بِكُمْ أَنْ تَرْغَبُوا عَنْ آبَائِكُمْ، أَلاَ ثُمَّ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ تُطْرُونِي كَمَا أُطْرِيَ عِيسَى ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ وَقُولُوا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ وَرَسُولُهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ إِنَّهُ بَلَغَنِي أَنَّ قَائِلاً مِنْكُمْ يَقُولُ وَاللَّهِ لَوْ مَاتَ عُمَرُ بَايَعْتُ فُلاَنًا‏.‏ فَلاَ يَغْتَرَّنَّ امْرُؤٌ أَنْ يَقُولَ إِنَّمَا كَانَتْ بَيْعَةُ أَبِي بَكْرٍ فَلْتَةً وَتَمَّتْ أَلاَ وَإِنَّهَا قَدْ كَانَتْ كَذَلِكَ وَلَكِنَّ اللَّهَ وَقَى شَرَّهَا، وَلَيْسَ مِنْكُمْ مَنْ تُقْطَعُ الأَعْنَاقُ إِلَيْهِ مِثْلُ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، مَنْ بَايَعَ رَجُلاً عَنْ غَيْرِ مَشُورَةٍ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ فَلاَ يُبَايَعُ هُوَ وَلاَ الَّذِي بَايَعَهُ تَغِرَّةً أَنْ يُقْتَلاَ، وَإِنَّهُ قَدْ كَانَ مِنْ خَبَرِنَا حِينَ تَوَفَّى اللَّهُ نَبِيَّهُ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلاَّ أَنَّ الأَنْصَارَ خَالَفُونَا وَاجْتَمَعُوا بِأَسْرِهِمْ فِي سَقِيفَةِ بَنِي سَاعِدَةَ، وَخَالَفَ عَنَّا عَلِيٌّ وَالزُّبَيْرُ وَمَنْ مَعَهُمَا، وَاجْتَمَعَ الْمُهَاجِرُونَ إِلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ فَقُلْتُ لأَبِي بَكْرٍ يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ انْطَلِقْ بِنَا إِلَى إِخْوَانِنَا هَؤُلاَءِ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ‏.‏ فَانْطَلَقْنَا نُرِيدُهُمْ فَلَمَّا دَنَوْنَا مِنْهُمْ لَقِيَنَا مِنْهُمْ رَجُلاَنِ صَالِحَانِ، فَذَكَرَا مَا تَمَالَى عَلَيْهِ الْقَوْمُ فَقَالاَ أَيْنَ تُرِيدُونَ يَا مَعْشَرَ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ فَقُلْنَا نُرِيدُ إِخْوَانَنَا هَؤُلاَءِ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ‏.‏ فَقَالاَ لاَ عَلَيْكُمْ أَنْ لاَ تَقْرَبُوهُمُ اقْضُوا أَمْرَكُمْ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ وَاللَّهِ لَنَأْتِيَنَّهُمْ‏.‏ فَانْطَلَقْنَا حَتَّى أَتَيْنَاهُمْ فِي سَقِيفَةِ بَنِي سَاعِدَةَ، فَإِذَا رَجُلٌ مُزَمَّلٌ بَيْنَ ظَهْرَانَيْهِمْ فَقُلْتُ مَنْ هَذَا فَقَالُوا هَذَا سَعْدُ بْنُ عُبَادَةَ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ مَا لَهُ قَالُوا يُوعَكُ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا جَلَسْنَا قَلِيلاً تَشَهَّدَ خَطِيبُهُمْ، فَأَثْنَى عَلَى اللَّهِ بِمَا هُوَ أَهْلُهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَمَّا بَعْدُ فَنَحْنُ أَنْصَارُ اللَّهِ وَكَتِيبَةُ الإِسْلاَمِ، وَأَنْتُمْ مَعْشَرَ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ رَهْطٌ، وَقَدْ دَفَّتْ دَافَّةٌ مِنْ قَوْمِكُمْ، فَإِذَا هُمْ يُرِيدُونَ أَنْ يَخْتَزِلُونَا مِنْ أَصْلِنَا وَأَنْ يَحْضُنُونَا مِنَ الأَمْرِ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا سَكَتَ أَرَدْتُ أَنْ أَتَكَلَّمَ وَكُنْتُ زَوَّرْتُ مَقَالَةً أَعْجَبَتْنِي أُرِيدُ أَنْ أُقَدِّمَهَا بَيْنَ يَدَىْ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، وَكُنْتُ أُدَارِي مِنْهُ بَعْضَ الْحَدِّ، فَلَمَّا أَرَدْتُ أَنْ أَتَكَلَّمَ قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ عَلَى رِسْلِكَ‏.‏ فَكَرِهْتُ أَنْ أُغْضِبَهُ، فَتَكَلَّمَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَكَانَ هُوَ أَحْلَمَ مِنِّي وَأَوْقَرَ، وَاللَّهِ مَا تَرَكَ مِنْ كَلِمَةٍ أَعْجَبَتْنِي فِي تَزْوِيرِي إِلاَّ قَالَ فِي بَدِيهَتِهِ مِثْلَهَا أَوْ أَفْضَلَ مِنْهَا حَتَّى سَكَتَ فَقَالَ مَا ذَكَرْتُمْ فِيكُمْ مِنْ خَيْرٍ فَأَنْتُمْ لَهُ أَهْلٌ، وَلَنْ يُعْرَفَ هَذَا الأَمْرُ إِلاَّ لِهَذَا الْحَىِّ مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ، هُمْ أَوْسَطُ الْعَرَبِ نَسَبًا وَدَارًا، وَقَدْ رَضِيتُ لَكُمْ أَحَدَ هَذَيْنِ الرَّجُلَيْنِ، فَبَايِعُوا أَيَّهُمَا شِئْتُمْ‏.‏ فَأَخَذَ بِيَدِي وَبِيَدِ أَبِي عُبَيْدَةَ بْنِ الْجَرَّاحِ وَهْوَ جَالِسٌ بَيْنَنَا، فَلَمْ أَكْرَهْ مِمَّا قَالَ غَيْرَهَا، كَانَ وَاللَّهِ أَنْ أُقَدَّمَ فَتُضْرَبَ عُنُقِي لاَ يُقَرِّبُنِي ذَلِكَ مِنْ إِثْمٍ، أَحَبَّ إِلَىَّ مِنْ أَنْ أَتَأَمَّرَ عَلَى قَوْمٍ فِيهِمْ أَبُو بَكْرٍ، اللَّهُمَّ إِلاَّ أَنْ تُسَوِّلَ إِلَىَّ نَفْسِي عِنْدَ الْمَوْتِ شَيْئًا لاَ أَجِدُهُ الآنَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ قَائِلٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ أَنَا جُذَيْلُهَا الْمُحَكَّكُ، وَعُذَيْقُهَا الْمُرَجَّبُ، مِنَّا أَمِيرٌ، وَمِنْكُمْ أَمِيرٌ، يَا مَعْشَرَ قُرَيْشٍ‏.‏ فَكَثُرَ اللَّغَطُ، وَارْتَفَعَتِ الأَصْوَاتُ حَتَّى فَرِقْتُ مِنَ الاِخْتِلاَفِ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ ابْسُطْ يَدَكَ يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ‏.‏ فَبَسَطَ يَدَهُ فَبَايَعْتُهُ، وَبَايَعَهُ الْمُهَاجِرُونَ، ثُمَّ بَايَعَتْهُ الأَنْصَارُ، وَنَزَوْنَا عَلَى سَعْدِ بْنِ عُبَادَةَ فَقَالَ قَائِلٌ مِنْهُمْ قَتَلْتُمْ سَعْدَ بْنَ عُبَادَةَ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ قَتَلَ اللَّهُ سَعْدَ بْنَ عُبَادَةَ‏.‏ قَالَ عُمَرُ وَإِنَّا وَاللَّهِ مَا وَجَدْنَا فِيمَا حَضَرْنَا مِنْ أَمْرٍ أَقْوَى مِنْ مُبَايَعَةِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ خَشِينَا إِنْ فَارَقْنَا الْقَوْمَ وَلَمْ تَكُنْ بَيْعَةٌ أَنْ يُبَايِعُوا رَجُلاً مِنْهُمْ بَعْدَنَا، فَإِمَّا بَايَعْنَاهُمْ عَلَى مَا لاَ نَرْضَى، وَإِمَّا نُخَالِفُهُمْ فَيَكُونُ فَسَادٌ، فَمَنْ بَايَعَ رَجُلاً عَلَى غَيْرِ مَشُورَةٍ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ فَلاَ يُتَابَعُ هُوَ وَلاَ الَّذِي بَايَعَهُ تَغِرَّةً أَنْ يُقْتَلاَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6830
In-book reference : Book 86, Hadith 56
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 82, Hadith 817
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 2123
Abū Huraira said:
I had been placed in charge of the zakāt of Ramadān by God’s messenger, and when someone came to me and began to take up handfuls of the food, I seized him and told him I was certainly going to take him before God’s messenger. But when he said, “I am needy, have children dependent on me, and my need is great,” I let him go. In the morning the Prophet asked, “What happened to your prisoner last night, Abū Huraira?” and I replied, “Messenger of God, he complained of great need and of having children dependent on him, so I had pity on him and let him go.” He said, “He lied to you, and he will come back.” I realised that he would return because God’s messenger had told me so, and therefore I lay in wait for him. When he came and began to take up handfuls of the food, I seized him and told him I was certainly going to take him before God's messenger; but when he said, “Let me go, for I am needy with children dependent on me, and I shall not return” I had pity on him and let him go. In the morning God’s messenger asked me, “What has happened to your prisoner, Abū Huraira?” and I replied, “Messenger of God, he complained of great need and of having children dependent on him, so I had pity on him and let him go.” He said, “He has certainly lied to you, and he will come back,” so I lay in wait for him, and when he came and took up handfuls of food I seized him and said, “I am certainly going to take you before God’s messenger, for this is the third time you assert you will not return, and then you do.” He said, “If you let me go I will teach you some words by which God will benefit you. When you go to your bed recite the Throne Verse (Qur’ān 2:255), ‘God, there is no god but He, the Living, the Eternal’ to the end of the verse, for a guardian from God will then remain over you and no devil will come near you till the morning.” I therefore let him go, and in the morning God’s messenger asked me, “What has happened to your prisoner?” I replied, “He asserted that he would teach me some words by which God would benefit me.” He said, “He has certainly told you the truth though he is a great liar. Do you know to whom you have been talking for, three nights?” When I replied that I did not, he said, “That was a devil.” Bukhārī transmit­ted it.
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: وَكَّلَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِحِفْظِ زَكَاةِ رَمَضَانَ فَأَتَانِي آتٍ فَجَعَلَ يَحْثُو من الطَّعَام فَأَخَذته وَقلت وَالله لَأَرْفَعَنَّكَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنِّي مُحْتَاجٌ وَعَلَيَّ عِيَالٌ وَلِي حَاجَةٌ شَدِيدَةٌ قَالَ فَخَلَّيْتُ عَنْهُ فَأَصْبَحْتُ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «يَا أَبَا هُرَيْرَة مَا فعل أسيرك البارحة» . قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ شَكَا حَاجَةً شَدِيدَةً وَعِيَالًا فَرَحِمْتُهُ فَخَلَّيْتُ سَبِيلَهُ قَالَ: «أَمَا إِنَّهُ قَدْ كَذَبَكَ وَسَيَعُودُ» . فَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّهُ سَيَعُودُ لِقَوْلِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَنَّهُ سيعود» . فَرَصَدْتُهُ فَجَاءَ يَحْثُو مِنَ الطَّعَامِ فَأَخَذْتُهُ فَقُلْتُ: لَأَرْفَعَنَّكَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ دَعْنِي فَإِنِّي مُحْتَاجٌ وَعَلَيَّ عِيَالٌ لَا أَعُودُ فَرَحِمْتُهُ فَخَلَّيْتُ سَبِيلَهُ فَأَصْبَحْتُ فَقَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «يَا أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ مَا فَعَلَ أَسِيرُكَ؟» قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ شَكَا حَاجَةً شَدِيدَةً وَعِيَالًا فَرَحِمْتُهُ فَخَلَّيْتُ سَبِيلَهُ قَالَ: «أَمَا إِنَّهُ قَدْ كَذبك وَسَيَعُودُ» . فرصدته الثَّالِثَة فَجَاءَ يَحْثُو مِنَ الطَّعَامِ فَأَخَذْتُهُ فَقُلْتُ لَأَرْفَعَنَّكَ إِلَى رَسُول الله وَهَذَا آخِرُ ثَلَاثِ مَرَّاتٍ إِنَّكَ تَزْعُمُ لَا تَعُودُ ثُمَّ تَعُودُ قَالَ دَعْنِي أُعَلِّمُكَ كَلِمَاتٍ ينفعك الله بهَا قلت مَا هُوَ قَالَ إِذَا أَوَيْتَ إِلَى فِرَاشِكَ فَاقْرَأْ آيَةَ الْكُرْسِيِّ (اللَّهُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا هُوَ الْحَيُّ الْقَيُّومُ) حَتَّى تَخْتِمَ الْآيَةَ فَإِنَّكَ لَنْ يَزَالَ عَلَيْكَ من الله حَافظ وَلَا يقربنك شَيْطَانٌ حَتَّى تُصْبِحَ فَخَلَّيْتُ سَبِيلَهُ فَأَصْبَحْتُ فَقَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَا فَعَلَ أَسِيرُكَ؟» قُلْتُ: زَعَمَ أَنَّهُ يُعَلِّمُنِي كَلِمَات يَنْفَعنِي الله بهَا فخليت سبيلهقال النَّبِي صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «أما إِنَّه قد صدقك وَهُوَ كذوب تعلم من تخاطب مُنْذُ ثَلَاث لَيَال» . يَا أَبَا هُرَيْرَة قَالَ لَا قَالَ: «ذَاك شَيْطَان» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ
  صَحِيحٌ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2123
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 15
Sahih al-Bukhari 4890

Narrated `Ali:

Allah's Apostle sent me along with AzZubair and Al-Miqdad and said, "Proceed till you reach a place called Raudat-Khakh where there is a lady travelling in a howda on a camel. She has a letter. Take the letter from her." So we set out, and our horses ran at full pace till we reached Raudat Khakh, and behold, we saw the lady and said (to her), "Take out the letter!" She said, "I have no letter with me." We said, "Either you take out the letter or we will strip you of your clothes." So she took the letter out of her hair braid. We brought the letter to the Prophet and behold, it was addressed by Hatib bin Abi Balta'a to some pagans at Mecca, informing them of some of the affairs of the Prophet. The Prophet said, "What is this, O Hatib?" Hatib replied, "Do not be hasty with me, O Allah's Apostle! I am an Ansari man and do not belong to them (Quraish infidels) while the emigrants who were with you had their relatives who used to protect their families and properties at Mecca. So, to compensate for not having blood relation with them.' I intended to do them some favor so that they might protect my relatives (at Mecca), and I did not do this out of disbelief or an inclination to desert my religion." The Prophet then said (to his companions), "He (Hatib) has told you the truth." `Umar said, "O Allah's Apostle! Allow me to chop his head off?" The Apostle said, "He is one of those who witnessed (fought in) the Battle of Badr, and what do you know, perhaps Allah looked upon the people of Badr (Badr warriors) and said, 'Do what you want as I have forgiven you.' " (`Amr, a sub-narrator, said,: This Verse was revealed about him (Hatib): 'O you who believe! Take not My enemies and your enemies as friends or protectors.' (60.1) Narrated `Ali: Sufyan was asked whether (the Verse): 'Take not My enemies and your enemies...' was revealed in connection with Hatib. Sufyan replied, "This occurs only in the narration of the people. I memorized the Hadith from `Amr, not overlooking even a single letter thereof, and I do not know of anybody who remembered it by heart other than myself."

حَدَّثَنَا الْحُمَيْدِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ دِينَارٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي الْحَسَنُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ عُبَيْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، كَاتِبَ عَلِيٍّ يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ عَلِيًّا ـ رضى الله عنه ـ يَقُولُ بَعَثَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَا وَالزُّبَيْرَ وَالْمِقْدَادَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ انْطَلِقُوا حَتَّى تَأْتُوا رَوْضَةَ خَاخٍ فَإِنَّ بِهَا ظَعِينَةً مَعَهَا كِتَابٌ فَخُذُوهُ مِنْهَا ‏"‏‏.‏ فَذَهَبْنَا تَعَادَى بِنَا خَيْلُنَا حَتَّى أَتَيْنَا الرَّوْضَةَ فَإِذَا نَحْنُ بِالظَّعِينَةِ فَقُلْنَا أَخْرِجِي الْكِتَابَ فَقَالَتْ مَا مَعِي مِنْ كِتَابٍ‏.‏ فَقُلْنَا لَتُخْرِجِنَّ الْكِتَابَ أَوْ لَنُلْقِيَنَّ الثِّيَابَ‏.‏ فَأَخْرَجَتْهُ مِنْ عِقَاصِهَا فَأَتَيْنَا بِهِ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَإِذَا فِيهِ مِنْ حَاطِبِ بْنِ أَبِي بَلْتَعَةَ إِلَى أُنَاسٍ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ مِمَّنْ بِمَكَّةَ يُخْبِرُهُمْ بِبَعْضِ أَمْرِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَا هَذَا يَا حَاطِبُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ تَعْجَلْ عَلَىَّ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي كُنْتُ امْرَأً مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ وَلَمْ أَكُنْ مِنْ أَنْفُسِهِمْ وَكَانَ مَنْ مَعَكَ مِنَ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ لَهُمْ قَرَابَاتٌ يَحْمُونَ بِهَا أَهْلِيهِمْ وَأَمْوَالَهُمْ بِمَكَّةَ فَأَحْبَبْتُ إِذْ فَاتَنِي مِنَ النَّسَبِ فِيهِمْ أَنْ أَصْطَنِعَ إِلَيْهِمْ يَدًا يَحْمُونَ قَرَابَتِي وَمَا فَعَلْتُ ذَلِكَ كُفْرًا وَلاَ ارْتِدَادًا عَنْ دِينِي‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّهُ قَدْ صَدَقَكُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ دَعْنِي يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَأَضْرِبَ عُنُقَهُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّهُ شَهِدَ بَدْرًا وَمَا يُدْرِيكَ لَعَلَّ اللَّهَ ـ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ـ اطَّلَعَ عَلَى أَهْلِ بَدْرٍ فَقَالَ اعْمَلُوا مَا شِئْتُمْ فَقَدْ غَفَرْتُ لَكُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ عَمْرٌو وَنَزَلَتْ فِيهِ ‏{‏يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لاَ تَتَّخِذُوا عَدُوِّي وَعَدُوَّكُمْ‏}‏ قَالَ لاَ أَدْرِي الآيَةَ فِي الْحَدِيثِ أَوْ قَوْلُ عَمْرٍو‏.‏ حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيٌّ قِيلَ لِسُفْيَانَ فِي هَذَا فَنَزَلَتْ ‏{‏لاَ تَتَّخِذُوا عَدُوِّي‏}‏ قَالَ سُفْيَانُ هَذَا فِي حَدِيثِ النَّاسِ حَفِظْتُهُ مِنْ عَمْرٍو وَمَا تَرَكْتُ مِنْهُ حَرْفًا وَمَا أُرَى أَحَدًا حَفِظَهُ غَيْرِي‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4890
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 410
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 412
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 28 a

It is narrated on the authority of Ubadah b. Samit that the messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed:

He who said:" There is no god but Allah, He is One and there is no associate with Him, that Muhammad is his servant and His messenger, that Christ is servant and the son of His slave-girl and he (Christ) His word which He communicated to Mary and is His Spirit, that Paradise is a fact and Hell is a fact," Allah would make him (he who affirms these truths enter Paradise through any one of its eight doors which he would like.
حَدَّثَنَا دَاوُدُ بْنُ رُشَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ مُسْلِمٍ - عَنِ ابْنِ جَابِرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عُمَيْرُ بْنُ هَانِئٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي جُنَادَةُ بْنُ أَبِي أُمَيَّةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَادَةُ بْنُ الصَّامِتِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ مَنْ قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ وَأَنَّ عِيسَى عَبْدُ اللَّهِ وَابْنُ أَمَتِهِ وَكَلِمَتُهُ أَلْقَاهَا إِلَى مَرْيَمَ وَرُوحٌ مِنْهُ وَأَنَّ الْجَنَّةَ حَقٌّ وَأَنَّ النَّارَ حَقٌّ أَدْخَلَهُ اللَّهُ مِنْ أَىِّ أَبْوَابِ الْجَنَّةِ الثَّمَانِيَةِ شَاءَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 28a
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 47
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 43
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 3272

Sa'id ibn al-Musayyab said:

There were two brothers among the Ansar who shared an inheritance. When one of them asked the other for the portion due to him, he replied: If you ask me again for the portion due to you, all my property will be devoted to the decoration of the Ka'bah.

Umar said to him: The Ka'bah does not need your property. Make atonement for your oath and speak to your brother. I heard the Messenger of Allah (saws) say: An oath or vow to disobey the Lord, or to break ties of relationship or about something over which one has no control is not binding on you.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمِنْهَالِ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حَبِيبٌ الْمُعَلِّمُ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، ‏:‏ أَنَّ أَخَوَيْنِ، مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ كَانَ بَيْنَهُمَا مِيرَاثٌ فَسَأَلَ أَحَدُهُمَا صَاحِبَهُ الْقِسْمَةَ فَقَالَ ‏:‏ إِنْ عُدْتَ تَسْأَلُنِي عَنِ الْقِسْمَةِ فَكُلُّ مَالٍ لِي فِي رِتَاجِ الْكَعْبَةِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُ عُمَرُ ‏:‏ إِنَّ الْكَعْبَةَ غَنِيَّةٌ عَنْ مَالِكَ، كَفِّرْ عَنْ يَمِينِكَ وَكَلِّمْ أَخَاكَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏:‏ ‏ "‏ لاَ يَمِينَ عَلَيْكَ، وَلاَ نَذْرَ فِي مَعْصِيَةِ الرَّبِّ وَفِي قَطِيعَةِ الرَّحِمِ وَفِيمَا لاَ تَمْلِكُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if in chain (Al-Albani)  ضعيف الإسناد   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3272
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 31
English translation : Book 21, Hadith 3266
Mishkat al-Masabih 5457
Abu Sa'id told that God's messenger mentioned a trial which would afflict this people so that a man would find no place of refuge to which he could go from oppression, saying, "God will then send a man of my stock and family by whom He will fill the earth with equity and justice as it had been filled with oppression and tyranny. Those who dwell in heaven and those who dwell on earth will be pleased with him. The sky will not cease to give any of its rain, but will pour it forth copiously and the earth will not cease to produce any of its plants, but will bring them forth so that the living will wish the dead were alive in that period of seven, eight, or nine years." Al-Hakim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ قَالَ: ذَكَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «بَلَاءً يُصِيبُ هَذِهِ الْأُمَّةَ حَتَّى لَا يَجِدَ الرَّجُلُ مَلْجَأً يَلْجَأُ إِلَيْهِ مِنَ الظُّلْمِ فَيَبْعَثُ اللَّهُ رَجُلًا مِنْ عِتْرَتِي وَأَهْلِ بَيْتِي فَيَمْلَأُ بِهِ الْأَرْضَ قِسْطًا وَعَدْلًا كَمَا مُلِئَتْ ظُلْمًا وَجَوْرًا يَرْضَى عَنْهُ سَاكِنُ السَّمَاءِ وَسَاكِنُ الْأَرْضِ لَا تَدَعُ السَّمَاءُ مِنْ قَطْرِهَا شَيْئًا إِلَّا صَبَّتْهُ مِدْرَارًا وَلَا تَدَعُ الْأَرْضُ مِنْ نَبَاتِهَا شَيْئًا إِلَّا أَخْرَجَتْهُ حَتَّى يَتَمَنَّى الْأَحْيَاءُ الْأَمْوَاتَ يَعِيشُ فِي ذَلِكَ سبعَ سِنِين أَو ثمانَ سِنِين أَو تسع سِنِين» . رَوَاهُ
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5457
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 78
Hisn al-Muslim 62
Allāhumma bi `ilmika ‘l-ghayb, wa qudratika `ala ‘l-khalq, aḥyinī mā `alimta ‘l-ḥayāta khayran lī, wa tawaffanī idhā `alimta ‘l-wafāta khayran lī, Allāhumma innī as'aluka khash’yataka fil-ghaybi wash-shahādah, wa as'aluka kalimata ‘l-ḥaqqi fir-riḍā wa ‘l-ghaḍab, wa as'aluka ‘l-qaṣda fil-ghinā wa ‘l-faqr, wa as'aluka na`īman lā yanfad, wa as'aluka qurrata `aynin lā tanqati`, wa as'alukar-riḍā ba`dal-qaḍā', wa as'aluka barda ‘l-`ayshi ba`da ‘l-mawt, wa as'aluka ladh-dhatan-naẓari ilā wajhik, wash-shawqa ilā liqā'ik, fī ghayri ḍarrā'a muḍirrah, wa lā fitnatin muḍillah, Allāhumma zayyinnā bi zīnati ‘l-'īmān, waj`alnā hudātan muhtadīn. O Allah, by Your Knowledge of the unseen and by Your Power over creation, let me live if You know that life is good for me, and let me die if You know that death is good for me. O Allah, I ask You to grant me fear of You in private and in public. I ask you for the word of truth in times of contentment and anger. I ask You for moderation in wealth and in poverty. I ask you for blessings never ceasing and the coolness of my eye (i.e. pleasure) that never ends. I ask You for pleasure after Your Judgment and I ask You for a life of coolness after death. I ask You for the delight of gazing upon Your Face, and the joy of meeting You, without any harm and misleading trials befalling me. O Allah, dress us with the beauty of Faith and make us guides who are upon (correct) guidance. Reference: An-Nasa'i 3/54, 55, Ahmad 4/364. See also Al-Albani, Sahih An-Nasa'i 1/281.
اللّهُـمَّ بِعِلْـمِكَ الغَـيْبِ وَقُـدْرَتِـكَ عَلـى الْخَلقِ أَحْـيِني ما عَلِـمْتَ الحـياةَ خَـيْراً لـي، وَتَوَفَّـني إِذا عَلِـمْتَ الوَفـاةَ خَـيْراً لـي، اللّهُـمَّ إِنِّـي أَسْـأَلُـكَ خَشْيَتَـكَ في الغَـيْبِ وَالشَّهـادَةِ، وَأَسْـأَلُـكَ كَلِمَـةَ الحَـقِّ في الرِّضـا وَالغَضَـب، وَأَسْـأَلُـكَ القَصْدَ في الغِنـى وَالفَقْـر، أَسْـأَلُـكَ نَعـيماً لا يَنْفَـد، وَأَسْـأَلُـكَ قُـرَّةَ عَيْـنٍ لا تَنْـقَطِعْ وَأَسْـأَلُـكَ الرِّضـا بَعْـدَ القَضـاء، وَأَسْـأَلُـكَ بًـرْدَ الْعَـيْشِ بَعْـدَ الْمَـوْت، وَأَسْـأَلُـكَ لَـذَّةَ النَّظَـرِ إِلـى وَجْـهِكَ وَالشَّـوْقَ إِلـى لِقـائِـك، في غَـيرِ ضَـرّاءَ مُضِـرَّة، وَلا فِتْـنَةٍ مُضـلَّة، اللّهُـمَّ زَيِّـنّا بِزينَـةِ الإيـمان، وَاجْـعَلنا هُـداةً مُهْـتَدين
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 62
Musnad Ahmad 1412
It was narrated that az-Zubair bin al-`Awwam (رضي الله عنه) said:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: “There has come to you the disease of the nations before you, jealousy and hatred. Hatred is the `shaver` (destroyer) that shaves (destroys) religious commitment; it does not shave hair. By the One in Whose Hand is the soul of Muhammad, you will not believe until you love one another. Shall I not tell you something which, if you do it, you will love one another? Spread (the greeting of) salam amongst yourselves.”
حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ هَارُونَ، أَنْبَأَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ، عَنْ يَعِيشَ بْنِ الْوَلِيدِ بْنِ هِشَامٍ، وَأَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ شَيْبَانُ عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ، عَنْ يَعِيشَ بْنِ الْوَلِيدِ بْنِ هِشَامٍ، عَنِ الزُّبَيْرِ بْنِ الْعَوَّامِ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ دَبَّ إِلَيْكُمْ دَاءُ الْأُمَمِ قَبْلَكُمْ الْحَسَدُ وَالْبَغْضَاءُ وَالْبَغْضَاءُ هِيَ الْحَالِقَةُ حَالِقَةُ الدِّينِ لَا حَالِقَةُ الشَّعَرِ وَالَّذِي نَفْسُ مُحَمَّدٍ بِيَدِهِ لَا تُؤْمِنُوا حَتَّى تَحَابُّوا أَفَلَا أُنَبِّئُكُمْ بِشَيْءٍ إِذَا فَعَلْتُمُوهُ تَحَابَبْتُمْ أَفْشُوا السَّلَامَ بَيْنَكُمْ‏.‏
Grade: The Hadeeth is Hasan because of corroborating evidence and its isnad is interrupted] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1412
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 8
Sahih Muslim 663 a

Ubayy b. Ka'b reported:

There was a man, and I do not know of any other man, whose house was farther than his from the mosque and he never missed the prayer (in congregation). It was said to him or I said to him: It you were to buy a donkey you could ride upon it In the dark nights and in the burning sand. He said: I do not like my house to be situated by the side of the mosque, for I (eagerly) desire that my steps towards the mosque and back from it, should be recorded when I return to my family. Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Allah has gathered all (rewards) for you.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْثَرٌ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ التَّيْمِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي عُثْمَانَ النَّهْدِيِّ، عَنْ أُبَىِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ، قَالَ كَانَ رَجُلٌ لاَ أَعْلَمُ رَجُلاً أَبْعَدَ مِنَ الْمَسْجِدِ مِنْهُ وَكَانَ لاَ تُخْطِئُهُ صَلاَةٌ - قَالَ - فَقِيلَ لَهُ أَوْ قُلْتُ لَهُ لَوِ اشْتَرَيْتَ حِمَارًا تَرْكَبُهُ فِي الظَّلْمَاءِ وَفِي الرَّمْضَاءِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَا يَسُرُّنِي أَنَّ مَنْزِلِي إِلَى جَنْبِ الْمَسْجِدِ إِنِّي أُرِيدُ أَنْ يُكْتَبَ لِي مَمْشَاىَ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ وَرُجُوعِي إِذَا رَجَعْتُ إِلَى أَهْلِي ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ قَدْ جَمَعَ اللَّهُ لَكَ ذَلِكَ كُلَّهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 663a
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 347
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1402
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Musnad Ahmad 189
It was narrated from Abu Umamah bin Sahl bin Hunaif that a man shot an arrow at another man and killed him, and he had no heir except a maternal uncle. Abu 'Ubaidah bin al-Jarrah wrote to ‘Umar concerning that and he wrote back saying that the Prophet ﷺ said:
`Allah and His Messenger are the guardians of the one who has no guardian, and the maternal uncle is the heir of the one who has no heir.”
حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ بْنِ عَيَّاشِ بْنِ أَبِي رَبِيعَةَ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمْ عَنْ حَكِيمِ بْنِ حَكِيمِ بْنِ عَبَّادِ بْنِ حُنَيْفٍ، عَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ بْنِ سَهْلِ بْنِ حُنَيْفٍ، أَنَّ رَجُلًا، رَمَى رَجُلًا بِسَهْمٍ فَقَتَلَهُ وَلَيْسَ لَهُ وَارِثٌ إِلَّا خَالٌ فَكَتَبَ فِي ذَلِكَ أَبُو عُبَيْدَةَ بْنُ الْجَرَّاحِ إِلَى عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَكَتَبَ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ مَوْلَى مَنْ لَا مَوْلَى لَهُ وَالْخَالُ وَارِثُ مَنْ لَا وَارِثَ لَهُ‏.‏
Grade: [Sahih (Darussalam) [). (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 189
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 106
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 134
Aishah narrated:
"Allah's Messenger said to me: 'Bring me the Khumrah from the Masjid.' She said: "I said: 'I am menstruating.' He said: 'Indeed your menstruation is not in your hand.'"
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبِيدَةُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ ثَابِتِ بْنِ عُبَيْدٍ، عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالَ قَالَتْ لِي عَائِشَةُ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ نَاوِلِينِي الْخُمْرَةَ مِنَ الْمَسْجِدِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ قُلْتُ إِنِّي حَائِضٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ حَيْضَتَكِ لَيْسَتْ فِي يَدِكِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ وَأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ عَائِشَةَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ عَامَّةِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ لاَ نَعْلَمُ بَيْنَهُمُ اخْتِلاَفًا فِي ذَلِكَ بِأَنْ لاَ بَأْسَ أَنْ تَتَنَاوَلَ الْحَائِضُ شَيْئًا مِنَ الْمَسْجِدِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 134
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 134
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 134
Riyad as-Salihin 537
538. Salim, son of Abdullah bin 'Umar, from his father Abdullah; from 'Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) reported:
Messenger of Allah (PBUH) would give me some gift, but I would say: "Give it to someone who needs it more than I." Thereupon he (PBUH) would say, "Take it when it comes to you without begging and without greed, and add it to your property. Then use it yourself or give it away in charity. As for the rest, do not covet it." Salim said: 'Abdullah bin 'Umar would never ask anything from anyone, nor would he refuse accepting it when it was given to him. [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
عن سالم بن عبد الله بن عمر، عن أبيه عبد الله بن عمر، عن عمر رضي الله عنهم قال‏:‏ كان رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم يعطيني العطاء، فأقول‏:‏ أعطه من هو أفقر إليه مني، فقال‏:‏ ‏ "‏خذه؛ إذا جاءك من هذا المال شئ، وأنت غير مشرف ولا سائل، فخذه فتموله فإن شئت كله، وإن شئت تصدق به، وما لا، فلا تتبعه نفسك‏"‏ قال سالم‏:‏ فكان عبد الله لا يسأل أحداً شيئاً، ولا يرد شيئاً أعطيه‏.‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 537
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 537
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1432
It was narrated that Abu Hurairah said:
"Abu Al-Qasim (SAW) said: 'On Friday, there is an hour when, if a Muslim slave stands in prayer and asks Allah for something at that time, He will give it to him.'" He was reducing it: lessening it.
أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ زُرَارَةَ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ عَنْ مُحَمَّدٍ ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ أَبُو الْقَاسِمِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِنَّ فِي الْجُمُعَةِ سَاعَةً لاَ يُوَافِقُهَا عَبْدٌ مُسْلِمٌ قَائِمٌ يُصَلِّي يَسْأَلُ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ شَيْئًا إِلاَّ أَعْطَاهُ إِيَّاهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْنَا يُقَلِّلُهَا يُزَهِّدُهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ لاَ نَعْلَمُ أَحَدًا حَدَّثَ بِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ غَيْرَ رَبَاحٍ عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ إِلاَّ أَيُّوبَ بْنَ سُوَيْدٍ فَإِنَّهُ حَدَّثَ بِهِ عَنْ يُونُسَ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ عَنْ سَعِيدٍ وَأَبِي سَلَمَةَ وَأَيُّوبُ بْنُ سُوَيْدٍ مَتْرُوكُ الْحَدِيثِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1432
In-book reference : Book 14, Hadith 69
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 14, Hadith 1433
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3601
Abu Hurairah said:
“The Messenger of Allah (saws) said to me: ‘Be frequent in saying: “There is no might or power except by Allah, (Lā ḥawla wa lā quwwata illā billāh).” For verily, it is a treasure from the treasures of Paradise.’”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو خَالِدٍ الأَحْمَرُ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ الْغَازِ، عَنْ مَكْحُولٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَكْثِرْ مِنْ قَوْلِ لاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ فَإِنَّهَا كَنْزٌ مِنْ كُنُوزِ الْجَنَّةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَكْحُولٌ فَمَنْ قَالَ لاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ وَلاَ مَنْجَا مِنَ اللَّهِ إِلاَّ إِلَيْهِ ‏.‏ كَشَفَ عَنْهُ سَبْعِينَ بَابًا مِنَ الضُّرِّ أَدْنَاهُنَّ الْفَقْرُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ لَيْسَ إِسْنَادُهُ بِمُتَّصِلٍ ‏.‏ مَكْحُولٌ لَمْ يَسْمَعْ مِنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3601
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 232
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 46, Hadith 3601
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3762
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:
"The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said to Al-'Abbas: 'On the night of Monday, come to me, you and your offspring, so that I may supplicate for them with a supplication that Allah will benefit you and your children by.' So he went, and we went with at night, so he (SAW) covered us in a Kisah (shawl), then said: 'O Allah, forgive Al-'Abbas and his offspring, for what is open and what is secret, with a forgiveness that does not leave any sins. O Allah! Take care of him concerning the affair of his offspring.'"
حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ الْجَوْهَرِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَهَّابِ بْنُ عَطَاءٍ، عَنْ ثَوْرِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ، عَنْ مَكْحُولٍ، عَنْ كُرَيْبٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِلْعَبَّاسِ ‏"‏ إِذَا كَانَ غَدَاةُ الاِثْنَيْنِ فَأْتِنِي أَنْتَ وَوَلَدُكَ حَتَّى أَدْعُوَ لَهُمْ بِدَعْوَةٍ يَنْفَعُكَ اللَّهُ بِهَا وَوَلَدَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَغَدَا وَغَدَوْنَا مَعَهُ وَأَلْبَسَنَا كِسَاءً ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِلْعَبَّاسِ وَوَلَدِهِ مَغْفِرَةً ظَاهِرَةً وَبَاطِنَةً لاَ تُغَادِرُ ذَنْبًا اللَّهُمَّ احْفَظْهُ فِي وَلَدِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3762
In-book reference : Book 49, Hadith 161
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 46, Hadith 3762
Sunan Abi Dawud 184

Narrated Al-Bara' ibn Azib:

The Messenger of Allah (saws) was asked about performing ablution after eating the flesh of the camel. He replied: Perform ablution, after eating it. He was asked about performing ablution after eating meat. He replied: Do not perform ablution after eating it. He was asked about saying prayer in places where the camels lie down. He replied: Do not offer prayer in places where the camels lie down. These are the places of Satan. He was asked about saying prayer in the sheepfolds. He replied: You may offer prayer in such places; these are the places of blessing.

حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الرَّازِيِّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي لَيْلَى، عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ بْنِ عَازِبٍ، قَالَ سُئِلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنِ الْوُضُوءِ مِنْ لُحُومِ الإِبِلِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ تَوَضَّئُوا مِنْهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَسُئِلَ عَنْ لُحُومِ الْغَنَمِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ تَتَوَضَّئُوا مِنْهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَسُئِلَ عَنِ الصَّلاَةِ فِي مَبَارِكِ الإِبِلِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ تُصَلُّوا فِي مَبَارِكِ الإِبِلِ فَإِنَّهَا مِنَ الشَّيَاطِينِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَسُئِلَ عَنِ الصَّلاَةِ فِي مَرَابِضِ الْغَنَمِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ صَلُّوا فِيهَا فَإِنَّهَا بَرَكَةٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 184
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 184
English translation : Book 1, Hadith 184
Sahih Muslim 1438 e

This hadith is reported on the authority of Abu Sa'id with the same chain of transmitters but with a slight variation (of words).

وَحَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، وَابْنُ، بَشَّارٍ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، بْنُ حَبِيبٍ حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ يَعْنِي ابْنَ الْحَارِثِ، ح وَحَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ حَاتِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ، بْنُ مَهْدِيٍّ وَبَهْزٌ قَالُوا جَمِيعًا حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ سِيرِينَ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ مِثْلَهُ غَيْرَ أَنَّ فِي حَدِيثِهِمْ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ فِي الْعَزْلِ ‏ "‏ لاَ عَلَيْكُمْ أَنْ لاَ تَفْعَلُوا ذَاكُمْ فَإِنَّمَا هُوَ الْقَدَرُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَفِي رِوَايَةِ بَهْزٍ قَالَ شُعْبَةُ قُلْتُ لَهُ سَمِعْتَهُ مِنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1438e
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 150
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 8, Hadith 3375
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2608 a

Abdullah b. Mas'ud reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying:

Whom do you count as" Raqub" amongst you? They (his Companions) said: One who has no children (the children are born unto him but they do not survive). Thereupon he (the Holy Prophet) said: He is not a Raqub but Raqub is one who does not find his child as the forerunner (in Paradise). He then said: Whom do you count as a wrestler amongst you? We said: He who wrestles with persons. He said: No, it is not he but one who controls himself when in a fit of rage.
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، وَعُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لِقُتَيْبَةَ - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ التَّيْمِيِّ، عَنِ الْحَارِثِ بْنِ سُوَيْدٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَا تَعُدُّونَ الرَّقُوبَ فِيكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْنَا الَّذِي لاَ يُولَدُ لَهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لَيْسَ ذَاكَ بِالرَّقُوبِ وَلَكِنَّهُ الرَّجُلُ الَّذِي لَمْ يُقَدِّمْ مِنْ وَلَدِهِ شَيْئًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَمَا تَعُدُّونَ الصُّرَعَةَ فِيكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْنَا الَّذِي لاَ يَصْرَعُهُ الرِّجَالُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لَيْسَ بِذَلِكَ وَلَكِنَّهُ الَّذِي يَمْلِكُ نَفْسَهُ عِنْدَ الْغَضَبِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2608a
In-book reference : Book 45, Hadith 138
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 32, Hadith 6311
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 1383

Narrated AbuSa'id al-Khudri:

The Prophet (saws) said: Seek it (laylat al-Qadr) in the last ten days of Ramadan. Seek it on the ninth, seventh and fifth night. I (AbuNadrah) said: You know counting better than us, AbuSa'id. He said: Yes. I asked: What do you mean by the ninth, seventh and fifth night? He said: When the twenty-first night passes, the night which follows it is the night; when the twenty-third night passes, the night which follows it is the seventh; when the twenty-fifth passes, the night which follows it is the fifth.

Abu Dawud said: I do not know whether anything remained hidden from me or not.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى، أَخْبَرَنَا سَعِيدٌ، عَنْ أَبِي نَضْرَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ الْتَمِسُوهَا فِي الْعَشْرِ الأَوَاخِرِ مِنْ رَمَضَانَ وَالْتَمِسُوهَا فِي التَّاسِعَةِ وَالسَّابِعَةِ وَالْخَامِسَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا أَبَا سَعِيدٍ إِنَّكُمْ أَعْلَمُ بِالْعَدَدِ مِنَّا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَجَلْ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ مَا التَّاسِعَةُ وَالسَّابِعَةُ وَالْخَامِسَةُ قَالَ إِذَا مَضَتْ وَاحِدَةٌ وَعِشْرُونَ فَالَّتِي تَلِيهَا التَّاسِعَةُ وَإِذَا مَضَى ثَلاَثٌ وَعِشْرُونَ فَالَّتِي تَلِيهَا السَّابِعَةُ وَإِذَا مَضَى خَمْسٌ وَعِشْرُونَ فَالَّتِي تَلِيهَا الْخَامِسَةُ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ لاَ أَدْرِي أَخَفِيَ عَلَىَّ مِنْهُ شَىْءٌ أَمْ لاَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1383
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 13
English translation : Book 6, Hadith 1378
Sunan Abi Dawud 3244

Narrated Al-Ash'ath ibn Qays:

A man of Kindah and a man of Hadramawt brought their dispute to the Prophet (saws) about a land in the Yemen. Al-Hadrami said: Messenger of Allah, the father of this (man) usurped my land and it is in his possession.

The Prophet asked: Have you any evidence?

Al-Hadrami replied: No, but I make him swear (that he should say) that he does not know that it is my land which his father usurped from me.

Al-Kindi became ready to take the oath.

The Messenger of Allah (saws) said: If anyone usurps the property by taking an oath, he will meet Allah while his hand is mutilated.

Al-Kindi then said: It is his land.

حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الْفِرْيَابِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الْحَارِثُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، حَدَّثَنِي كُرْدُوسٌ، عَنِ الأَشْعَثِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، مِنْ كِنْدَةَ وَرَجُلاً مِنْ حَضْرَمَوْتَ اخْتَصَمَا إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي أَرْضٍ مِنَ الْيَمَنِ فَقَالَ الْحَضْرَمِيُّ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ أَرْضِي اغْتَصَبَنِيهَا أَبُو هَذَا وَهِيَ فِي يَدِهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ هَلْ لَكَ بَيِّنَةٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ وَلَكِنْ أُحَلِّفُهُ وَاللَّهِ مَا يَعْلَمُ أَنَّهَا أَرْضِي اغْتَصَبَنِيهَا أَبُوهُ فَتَهَيَّأَ الْكِنْدِيُّ لِلْيَمِينِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ يَقْتَطِعُ أَحَدٌ مَالاً بِيَمِينٍ إِلاَّ لَقِيَ اللَّهَ وَهُوَ أَجْذَمُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ الْكِنْدِيُّ هِيَ أَرْضُهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3244
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 3
English translation : Book 21, Hadith 3238
Sunan Abi Dawud 4128

Al-Hakam ibn Uyaynah said that he went along with some people to Abdullah ibn Ukaym, a man of Juhaynah. al-Hakam said:

They entered and I sat at the door. Then they came out and told me that Abdullah ibn Ukaym had informed them that the Messenger of Allah (saws) had written to Juhaynah one month before his death: Do not make use of the skin or sinew of an animal which died a natural death.

Abu Dawud said: Al-Nadr b. Shumail said: The skin is called ihab when it is not tanned and when it is tanned, it not called ihab but na,es shann and qirbah (tanned skin or leather).

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، مَوْلَى بَنِي هَاشِمٍ حَدَّثَنَا الثَّقَفِيُّ، عَنْ خَالِدٍ، عَنِ الْحَكَمِ بْنِ عُتَيْبَةَ، أَنَّهُ انْطَلَقَ هُوَ وَنَاسٌ مَعَهُ إِلَى عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُكَيْمٍ - رَجُلٍ مِنْ جُهَيْنَةَ - قَالَ الْحَكَمُ فَدَخَلُوا وَقَعَدْتُ عَلَى الْبَابِ فَخَرَجُوا إِلَىَّ فَأَخْبَرُونِي أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُكَيْمٍ أَخْبَرَهُمْ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَتَبَ إِلَى جُهَيْنَةَ قَبْلَ مَوْتِهِ بِشَهْرٍ أَنْ لاَ يَنْتَفِعُوا مِنَ الْمَيْتَةِ بِإِهَابٍ وَلاَ عَصَبٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ فَإِذَا دُبِغَ لاَ يُقَالُ لَهُ إِهَابٌ إِنَّمَا يُسَمَّى شَنًّا وَقِرْبَةً قَالَ النَّضْرُ بْنُ شُمَيْلٍ يُسَمَّى إِهَابًا مَا لَمْ يُدْبَغْ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4128
In-book reference : Book 34, Hadith 109
English translation : Book 33, Hadith 4116
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 1201
Maymuna, the wife of the Prophet, said, "I heard Anas ibn Malik say that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Whoever says in the morning, "O Allah, we bear witness to you and we bear witness to the bearers of You Throne and Your angels and all Your creation. You are Allah. There is no god but You alone with no partner and Muhammad is your slave and Messenger", by that Allah will free a quarter of him from the Fire on that day. If someone says it twice, Allah will free half of him from the Fire. If he says it four times, Allah will free him completely from the Fire on that day.'"
حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا بَقِيَّةُ، عَنْ مُسْلِمِ بْنِ زِيَادٍ، مَوْلَى مَيْمُونَةَ زَوْجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، قَالَ‏:‏ سَمِعْتُ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ قَالَ‏:‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ مَنْ قَالَ حِينَ يُصْبِحُ‏:‏ اللَّهُ إِنَّا أَصْبَحْنَا نُشْهِدُكَ، وَنُشْهِدُ حَمَلَةَ عَرْشِكَ، وَمَلاَئِكَتَكَ وَجَمِيعَ خَلْقِكَ، أَنَّكَ أَنْتَ اللَّهُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَحْدَكَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَكَ، وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُكَ وَرَسُولُكَ، إِلاَّ أَعْتَقَ اللَّهُ رُبُعَهُ فِي ذَلِكَ الْيَوْمِ، وَمَنْ قَالَهَا مَرَّتَيْنِ أَعْتَقَ اللَّهُ نِصْفَهُ مِنَ النَّارِ، وَمَنْ قَالَهَا أَرْبَعَ مَرَّاتٍ أَعْتَقَهُ اللَّهُ مِنَ النَّارِ فِي ذَلِكَ الْيَوْمِ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 1201
In-book reference : Book 49, Hadith 3
English translation : Book 49, Hadith 1201
Mishkat al-Masabih 3008
Ibn ‘Umar told that when ‘Umar got some land in Khaibar he went it to the Prophet and said, “Messenger of God, I have acquired land in Khaibar which I consider to be more valuable than any I have ever | acquired, so what do you command me to do with it?” He replied, “If you wish you may make the property an inalienable possession and give { its produce as sadaqa ” So ‘Umar gave it as sadaqa declaring that the property must not be sold, given away, or inherited, and he gave its produce as sadaqa to be devoted to the poor, relatives, the emancipation j of slaves, God’s path, travellers and guests, no sin being committed by the one who administers it if he eats something from it in a reasonable b manner or gives something to someone else to eat*, provided he is not storing up goods [for himself]. Ibn Sirin said, “Provided he is not acquiring capital for himself.” * This is a literal translation. It is used of him getting a reasonable return for his services, i | both for himself and for his family. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ عُمَرَ أَصَابَ أَرْضًا بِخَيْبَرَ فَأَتَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي أَصَبْتُ أَرْضًا بِخَيْبَرَ لَمْ أُصِبْ مَالًا قَطُّ أَنْفَسَ عِنْدِي مِنْهُ فَمَا تَأْمُرُنِي بِهِ؟ قَالَ: «إِنْ شِئْتَ حَبَسْتَ أَصْلَهَا وَتَصَدَّقْتَ بِهَا» . فَتَصَدَّقَ بِهَا عُمَرُ: إِنَّهُ لَا يُبَاعُ أَصْلُهَا وَلَا يُوهب وَلَا يُورث وَتصدق بهَا فِي الْفُقَرَاءِ وَفِي الْقُرْبَى وَفِي الرِّقَابِ وَفِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَابْنِ السَّبِيلِ وَالضَّيْفِ لَا جُنَاحَ عَلَى مَنْ وَلِيَهَا أَنْ يَأْكُلَ مِنْهَا بِالْمَعْرُوفِ أَوْ يُطْعِمَ غَيْرَ مُتَمَوِّلٍ قَالَ ابْنُ سِيرِينَ: غير متأثل مَالا
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3008
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 242
Mishkat al-Masabih 3266, 3267
Qais b. Sa'd said:
I went to al-Hira and saw them prostrating themselves before a satrap of theirs, so I said, “God’s Messenger has most right to have prostration made before him.” When I came to God’s Messenger I said, “I went to al-Hira and saw them prostrating themselves before a satrap of theirs, but you have most right to have people prostrating themselves before you.” He replied, “Tell me; if you were to pass my grave, would you prostrate yourself before it?” Then when I said that I would not, he replied, “None of you must do it. If I were to command anyone to make prostration before another I would command women to prostrate themselves before their husbands, because of the special right over them given to the husbands by God.” Abu Dawud transmitted it, and Ahmad transmitted it on the authority of Mu'adh b. Jabal.
عَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ قَالَ: أَتَيْتُ الْحِيرَةَ فَرَأَيْتُهُمْ يَسْجُدُونَ لِمَرْزُبَانٍ لَهُمْ فَقُلْتُ: لَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم أَحَق أَن يسْجد لَهُ فَأَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقُلْتُ: إِنِّي أَتَيْتُ الْحِيرَةَ فَرَأَيْتُهُمْ يَسْجُدُونَ لِمَرْزُبَانٍ لَهُمْ فَأَنْتَ أَحَقُّ بِأَنْ يُسْجَدَ لَكَ فَقَالَ لِي: «أَرَأَيْتَ لَوْ مَرَرْتَ بِقَبْرِى أَكُنْتَ تَسْجُدُ لَهُ؟» فَقُلْتُ: لَا فَقَالَ: «لَا تَفْعَلُوا لَو كنت آمُر أحد أَنْ يَسْجُدَ لِأَحَدٍ لَأَمَرْتُ النِّسَاءَ أَنْ يَسْجُدْنَ لِأَزْوَاجِهِنَّ لِمَا جَعَلَ اللَّهُ لَهُمْ عَلَيْهِنَّ مِنْ حق» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

وَرَوَاهُ أَحْمد عَن معَاذ بن جبل

  ضَعِيف, لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3266, 3267
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 183
Sunan Ibn Majah 2737
It was narrated from Abu Umamah bin Sahl bin Hunaif that a man shot an arrow at another man and killed him, and he had no heir except a maternal uncle. Abu ‘Ubaidah bin Jarrah wrote to ‘Umar about that, and ‘Umar wrote back to him saying that the Prophet (saw) said:
“Allah and His Messenger are the guardians of the one who has no guardian, and the maternal uncle is the heir of one who has no other heir.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَعَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ بْنِ عَيَّاشِ بْنِ أَبِي رَبِيعَةَ الزُّرَقِيِّ، عَنْ حَكِيمِ بْنِ حَكِيمِ بْنِ عَبَّادِ بْنِ حُنَيْفٍ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ بْنِ سَهْلِ بْنِ حُنَيْفٍ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، رَمَى رَجُلاً بِسَهْمٍ فَقَتَلَهُ وَلَيْسَ لَهُ وَارِثٌ إِلاَّ خَالٌ فَكَتَبَ فِي ذَلِكَ أَبُو عُبَيْدَةَ بْنُ الْجَرَّاحِ إِلَى عُمَرَ فَكَتَبَ إِلَيْهِ عُمَرُ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ مَوْلَى مَنْ لاَ مَوْلَى لَهُ وَالْخَالُ وَارِثُ مَنْ لاَ وَارِثَ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2737
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 19
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 23, Hadith 2737
Musnad Ahmad 851
It was narrated that `Ali (رضي الله عنه) said:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) commanded us to examine the eyes and ears [of sacrificial animals] and not to sacrifice one that was blind in one eye, or al-muqabalah, or mudabarah, or sharqaʼ, or kharqaʼ. Zuhair said: I said to Abu Ishaq; Did he mention the one with its nose [or ear or lip] cutoff? He said: No. I said: What is al-muqabalah? He said: One that has the edge of its ears cut. I said: What is al-mudabarah? He said: One whose ears are slit from the back, I said: What is al-sharqa? He said: One whose ears are slit in two lengthwise, I said: What is al-kharqa`? He said:One that has a round hole in its ear as a distinguishing mark.
حَدَّثَنَا حَسَنُ بْنُ مُوسَى، حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرٌ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ شُرَيْحِ بْنِ النُّعْمَانِ، قَالَ أَبُو إِسْحَاقَ وَكَانَ رَجُلَ صِدْقٍ عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ أَمَرَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ نَسْتَشْرِفَ الْعَيْنَ وَالْأُذُنَ وَأَنْ لَا نُضَحِّيَ بِعَوْرَاءَ وَلَا مُقَابَلَةٍ وَلَا مُدَابَرَةٍ وَلَا شَرْقَاءَ وَلَا خَرْقَاءَ قَالَ زُهَيْرٌ قُلْتُ لِأَبِي إِسْحَاقَ أَذَكَرَ عَضْبَاءَ قَالَ لَا قُلْتُ مَا الْمُقَابَلَةُ قَالَ يُقْطَعُ طَرَفُ الْأُذُنِ قُلْتُ مَا الْمُدَابَرَةُ قَالَ يُقْطَعُ مُؤَخَّرُ الْأُذُنِ قُلْتُ مَا الشَّرْقَاءُ قَالَ تُشَقُّ الْأُذُنُ قُلْتُ مَا الْخَرْقَاءُ قَالَ تَخْرِقُ أُذُنَهَا السِّمَةُ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan; this is a da'eef isnad] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 851
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 280
Musnad Ahmad 1275
It was narrated that ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) said:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) commanded us to check the eyes and ears (of sacrificial animals), and told us not to sacrifice any that is one-eyed, or any muqabalah, mudabarah, sharqa’ or kharqa`. Zuhair said: “I said to Abu Ishaq, “Did he mention the one with its nose [or ear or lip] cut off?” He said: “No”, I said: “What is al-muqabalah?” He said: “One that has the edge of its ears cut.” I said: “What is al-mudabarah?” He said: “One whose ears are slit from the back.” I said: “What is ash-sharqa`?” He said: “One whose ears are slit in two lengthwise.” I said: “What is al-kharqa`?” He said: “One that has a round hole in its ear as a distinguishing mark.””
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ أَبِي بُكَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرٌ، أَنْبَأَنَا أَبُو إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ شُرَيْحِ بْنِ النُّعْمَانِ، قَالَ وَكَانَ رَجُلَ صِدْقٍ عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ أَمَرَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ نَسْتَشْرِفَ الْعَيْنَ وَالْأُذُنَ وَأَنْ لَا نُضَحِّيَ بِعَوْرَاءَ وَلَا مُقَابَلَةٍ وَلَا مُدَابَرَةٍ وَلَا شَرْقَاءَ وَلَا خَرْقَاءَ قَالَ زُهَيْرٌ فَقُلْتُ لِأَبِي إِسْحَاقَ أَذَكَرَ عَضْبَاءَ قَالَ لَا قُلْتُ مَا الْمُقَابَلَةُ قَالَ هِيَ الَّتِي يُقْطَعُ طَرَفُ أُذُنِهَا قُلْتُ فَالْمُدَابَرَةُ قَالَ الَّتِي يُقْطَعُ مُؤَخَّرُ الْأُذُنِ قُلْتُ مَا الشَّرْقَاءُ قَالَ الَّتِي يُشَقُّ أُذُنُهَا قُلْتُ فَمَا الْخَرْقَاءُ قَالَ الَّتِي تَخْرِقُ أُذُنَهَا السِّمَةُ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan; this is a da'eef isnad] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1275
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 681
Sahih al-Bukhari 6403

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle said," Whoever says: "La ilaha illal-lah wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahu-l-mulk wa lahul- hamd wa huwa 'ala kulli shai'in qadir," one hundred times will get the same reward as given for manumitting ten slaves; and one hundred good deeds will be written in his accounts, and one hundred sins will be deducted from his accounts, and it (his saying) will be a shield for him from Satan on that day till night, and nobody will be able to do a better deed except the one who does more than he."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ سُمَىٍّ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَنْ قَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ، لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ، وَهْوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ‏.‏ فِي يَوْمٍ مِائَةَ مَرَّةٍ، كَانَتْ لَهُ عَدْلَ عَشْرِ رِقَابٍ، وَكُتِبَ لَهُ مِائَةُ حَسَنَةٍ، وَمُحِيَتْ عَنْهُ مِائَةُ سَيِّئَةٍ، وَكَانَتْ لَهُ حِرْزًا مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ يَوْمَهُ ذَلِكَ، حَتَّى يُمْسِيَ، وَلَمْ يَأْتِ أَحَدٌ بِأَفْضَلَ مِمَّا جَاءَ بِهِ إِلاَّ رَجُلٌ عَمِلَ أَكْثَرَ مِنْهُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6403
In-book reference : Book 80, Hadith 98
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 75, Hadith 412
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 7014

Narrated `Abdullah bin Salam:

(In a dream) I saw myself in a garden, and there was a pillar in the middle of the garden, and there was a handhold at the top of the pillar. I was asked to climb it. I said, "I cannot." Then a servant came and lifted up my clothes and I climbed (the pillar), and then got hold of the handhold, and I woke up while still holding it. I narrated that to the Prophet who said, "The garden symbolizes the garden of Islam, and the handhold is the firm Islamic handhold which indicates that you will be adhering firmly to Islam until you die."

حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَزْهَرُ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَوْنٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنِي خَلِيفَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاذٌ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ عَوْنٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا قَيْسُ بْنُ عُبَادٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ سَلاَمٍ، قَالَ رَأَيْتُ كَأَنِّي فِي رَوْضَةٍ، وَسَطَ الرَّوْضَةِ عَمُودٌ فِي أَعْلَى الْعَمُودِ عُرْوَةٌ، فَقِيلَ لِي ارْقَهْ‏.‏ قُلْتُ لاَ أَسْتَطِيعُ‏.‏ فَأَتَانِي وَصِيفٌ فَرَفَعَ ثِيَابِي فَرَقِيتُ، فَاسْتَمْسَكْتُ بِالْعُرْوَةِ، فَانْتَبَهْتُ وَأَنَا مُسْتَمْسِكٌ بِهَا، فَقَصَصْتُهَا عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ تِلْكَ الرَّوْضَةُ رَوْضَةُ الإِسْلاَمِ، وَذَلِكَ الْعَمُودُ عَمُودُ الإِسْلاَمِ، وَتِلْكَ الْعُرْوَةُ عُرْوَةُ الْوُثْقَى، لاَ تَزَالُ مُسْتَمْسِكًا بِالإِسْلاَمِ حَتَّى تَمُوتَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7014
In-book reference : Book 91, Hadith 32
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 87, Hadith 142
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 1410
Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "He who utters a hundred times in a day these words: 'La ilaha illallahu, wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahul-mulku wa lahul-hamdu, wa Huwa 'ala kulli sha'in Qadir (there is no true god except Allah. He is One and He has no partner with Him; His is the sovereignty and His is the praise, and He is Omnipotent),' he will have a reward equivalent to that for emancipating ten slaves, a hundred good deeds will be recorded to his credit, hundred of his sins will be blotted out from his scroll, and he will be safeguarded against the devil on that day till the evening; and no one will exceed him in doing more excellent good deeds except someone who has recited these words more often than him. And he who utters: 'Subhan-Allahi wa bihamdihi (Allah is free from imperfection and His is the praise)' one hundred times a day, his sins will be obliterated even if they are equal to the extent of the foam of the ocean."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعنه أن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم قال‏:‏ ‏"‏من قال لا إله إلا الله وحده لا شريك له، له الملك، وله الحمد، وهو على كل شيء قدير، في يوم مائة مرة كانت له عدل عشر رقاب وكتبت له مائة حسنة، ومحيت عنه مائة سيئة، وكانت له حرزًا من الشيطان يومه ذلك حتى يمسي، ولم يأتِ أحد بأفضل مما جاء به إلا رجل عمل أكثر منه‏"‏ وقال‏:‏ ‏"‏من قال سبحان الله وبحمده، في يوم مائة مرة حطت عنه خطاياه وإن كانت مثل زبد البحر‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1410
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 3
Sahih al-Bukhari 7297

Narrated Ibn Masud:

I was with the Prophet at one of the farms of Medina while he was leaning on a date palm leaf-stalk. He passed by a group of Jews and some of them said to the other, Ask him (the Prophet) about the spirit. Some others said, "Do not ask him, lest he should tell you what you dislike" But they went up to him and said, "O Abal Qasim! Inform us bout the spirit." The Prophet stood up for a while, waiting. I realized that he was being Divinely Inspired, so I kept away from him till the inspiration was over. Then the Prophet said, "(O Muhammad) they ask you regarding the spirit, Say: The spirit its knowledge is with my Lord (i.e., nobody has its knowledge except Allah)" (17.85) (This is a miracle of the Qur'an that all the scientists up till now do not know about the spirit, i.e, how life comes to a body and how it goes away at its death) (See Hadith No. 245, Vol. 6)

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدِ بْنِ مَيْمُونٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ يُونُسَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ كُنْتُ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي حَرْثٍ بِالْمَدِينَةِ، وَهْوَ يَتَوَكَّأُ عَلَى عَسِيبٍ، فَمَرَّ بِنَفَرٍ مِنَ الْيَهُودِ فَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ سَلُوهُ عَنِ الرُّوحِ‏.‏ وَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ لاَ تَسْأَلُوهُ لاَ يُسْمِعْكُمْ مَا تَكْرَهُونَ‏.‏ فَقَامُوا إِلَيْهِ فَقَالُوا يَا أَبَا الْقَاسِمِ حَدِّثْنَا عَنِ الرُّوحِ‏.‏ فَقَامَ سَاعَةً يَنْظُرُ فَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّهُ يُوحَى إِلَيْهِ، فَتَأَخَّرْتُ عَنْهُ حَتَّى صَعِدَ الْوَحْىُ، ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏{‏وَيَسْأَلُونَكَ عَنِ الرُّوحِ قُلِ الرُّوحُ مِنْ أَمْرِ رَبِّي‏}‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7297
In-book reference : Book 96, Hadith 28
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 92, Hadith 400
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4566
It was narrated that 'Ubadah bin As-Samit said:
"I heard the Messenger of Allah say: 'Gold, equal amount."' (One of the narrators) Yaqub did not mention: "Equal amount." Muawiyah said: "This does not mean anything." 'Ubadah said; "By Allah I do not care if I am in a land where Muawiyah is not present. I bear witness that I heard the Messenger of Allah say that."
أَخْبَرَنِي هَارُونُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ إِسْمَاعِيلُ حَدَّثَنَا حَكِيمُ بْنُ جَابِرٍ، ح وَأَنْبَأَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَكِيمُ بْنُ جَابِرٍ، عَنْ عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ الذَّهَبُ الْكِفَّةُ بِالْكِفَّةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ يَعْقُوبُ ‏"‏ الْكِفَّةُ بِالْكِفَّةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ مُعَاوِيَةُ إِنَّ هَذَا لاَ يَقُولُ شَيْئًا ‏.‏ قَالَ عُبَادَةُ إِنِّي وَاللَّهِ مَا أُبَالِي أَنْ لاَ أَكُونَ بِأَرْضٍ يَكُونُ بِهَا مُعَاوِيَةُ إِنِّي أَشْهَدُ أَنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4566
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 118
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 4570
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4938, 4939
'Uthman bin Abi Al-Walid said:
"I heard 'Urwah bin Az-Zubair say: "Aishah used to narrate that he Prophet of Allah said: The hand (of the thief) should not be cut off except for a shield or its equivalent in value. And he said that 'Urwah said: A shield is (worth) four Dirhams. And he (the narrator) said: I heard sulaiman bin Yasar say that he heard 'Amrah say: I heard 'Aishah narrate that she heard the Messenger of Allah say: The hand (of the thief) should not be cut off except for four Dinars or more."
أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي قُدَامَةُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي مَخْرَمَةُ بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عُثْمَانَ بْنَ أَبِي الْوَلِيدِ، يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ عُرْوَةَ بْنَ الزُّبَيْرِ، يَقُولُ كَانَتْ عَائِشَةُ تُحَدِّثُ عَنْ نَبِيِّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ تُقْطَعُ الْيَدُ إِلاَّ فِي الْمِجَنِّ أَوْ ثَمَنِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَزَعَمَ أَنَّ عُرْوَةَ قَالَ الْمِجَنُّ أَرْبَعَةُ دَرَاهِمَ ‏.‏

قَالَ وَسَمِعْتُ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنَ يَسَارٍ، يَزْعُمُ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ عَمْرَةَ، تَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ عَائِشَةَ، تُحَدِّثُ أَنَّهَا سَمِعَتْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ لاَ تُقْطَعُ الْيَدُ إِلاَّ فِي رُبُعِ دِينَارٍ فَمَا فَوْقَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏

Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4938, 4939
In-book reference : Book 46, Hadith 69
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 46, Hadith 4942
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2023
Abu Hurairah narrated that the Messenger of Allah (s.A.W) said:
"The gates of Paradise are opened on Monday and Thursday. In them, (will enter) whoever has not associated anything with Allah will be forgiven, except for the two who shun each other, (about whom) it is said: 'Return these two until they make amends."
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ سُهَيْلِ بْنِ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ تُفَتَّحُ أَبْوَابُ الْجَنَّةِ يَوْمَ الاِثْنَيْنِ وَالْخَمِيسِ فَيُغْفَرُ فِيهِمَا لِمَنْ لاَ يُشْرِكُ بِاللَّهِ شَيْئًا إِلاَّ الْمُهْتَجِرَيْنِ يُقَالُ رُدُّوا هَذَيْنِ حَتَّى يَصْطَلِحَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَيُرْوَى فِي بَعْضِ الْحَدِيثِ ‏"‏ ذَرُوا هَذَيْنِ حَتَّى يَصْطَلِحَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَمَعْنَى قَوْلِهِ ‏"‏ الْمُهْتَجِرَيْنِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ يَعْنِي الْمُتَصَارِمَيْنِ ‏.‏ - وَهَذَا مِثْلُ مَا رُوِيَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ يَحِلُّ لِمُسْلِمٍ أَنْ يَهْجُرَ أَخَاهُ فَوْقَ ثَلاَثَةِ أَيَّامٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2023
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 129
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 1, Hadith 2023
Sahih Muslim 2439 a

'A'isha reported:

Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said to me: I can well discern when you are pleased with me and when you are annoyed with me. I said: How do you discern it? Thereupon be said: When you are pleased with me you say;" No, by the Lord of Muhammad," and when you are annoyed with me, you say:" No, by the Lord of Ibrahim." I said: Allah's Messenger, by Allah, I in fact leave your name (when I am annoyed with you).
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، قَالَ وَجَدْتُ فِي كِتَابِي عَنْ أَبِي أُسَامَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، عَنْ هِشَامٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنِّي لأَعْلَمُ إِذَا كُنْتِ عَنِّي رَاضِيَةً وَإِذَا كُنْتِ عَلَىَّ غَضْبَى ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ فَقُلْتُ وَمِنْ أَيْنَ تَعْرِفُ ذَلِكَ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَمَّا إِذَا كُنْتِ عَنِّي رَاضِيَةً فَإِنَّكِ تَقُولِينَ لاَ وَرَبِّ مُحَمَّدٍ وَإِذَا كُنْتِ غَضْبَى قُلْتِ لاَ وَرَبِّ إِبْرَاهِيمَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ قُلْتُ أَجَلْ وَاللَّهِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا أَهْجُرُ إِلاَّ اسْمَكَ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2439a
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 115
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 5979
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3435

Narrated 'Ubada:

The Prophet said, "If anyone testifies that None has the right to be worshipped but Allah Alone Who has no partners, and that Muhammad is His Slave and His Apostle, and that Jesus is Allah's Slave and His Apostle and His Word which He bestowed on Mary and a Spirit created by Him, and that Paradise is true, and Hell is true, Allah will admit him into Paradise with the deeds which he had done even if those deeds were few." (Junada, the sub-narrator said, " 'Ubada added, 'Such a person can enter Paradise through any of its eight gates he likes.")

حَدَّثَنَا صَدَقَةُ بْنُ الْفَضْلِ، حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ، عَنِ الأَوْزَاعِيِّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عُمَيْرُ بْنُ هَانِئٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي جُنَادَةُ بْنُ أَبِي أُمَيَّةَ، عَنْ عُبَادَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ شَهِدَ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ، وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ، وَأَنَّ عِيسَى عَبْدُ اللَّهِ وَرَسُولُهُ وَكَلِمَتُهُ، أَلْقَاهَا إِلَى مَرْيَمَ، وَرُوحٌ مِنْهُ، وَالْجَنَّةُ حَقٌّ وَالنَّارُ حَقٌّ، أَدْخَلَهُ اللَّهُ الْجَنَّةَ عَلَى مَا كَانَ مِنَ الْعَمَلِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ الْوَلِيدُ حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ جَابِرٍ عَنْ عُمَيْرٍ عَنْ جُنَادَةَ وَزَادَ ‏"‏ مِنْ أَبْوَابِ الْجَنَّةِ الثَّمَانِيَةِ، أَيَّهَا شَاءَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3435
In-book reference : Book 60, Hadith 106
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 55, Hadith 644
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 1129
'Umar b. 'Ata' b. Abu al-Khuwar said that Nafi' b. Jubair sent him to al-Sa'ib b. Yazid b. Ukht Namir to ask him about something Mu'awiyyah had seen him do in prayer. He said:
I offered the Friday prayer along with him in enclosure. When I uttered the salutation I stood up in my place and prayed. When he went in, he sent me a message saying: Never again do what you have done. When you pray the Friday prayer, you must not join another prayer to it till you have engaged in conversation or gone out, for the Prophet of Allah (saws) gave the precise command not to join on prayer till you have engaged in conversation or gone out.
حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي عُمَرُ بْنُ عَطَاءِ بْنِ أَبِي الْخُوَارِ، أَنَّ نَافِعَ بْنَ جُبَيْرٍ، أَرْسَلَهُ إِلَى السَّائِبِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ ابْنِ أُخْتِ نَمِرٍ يَسْأَلُهُ عَنْ شَىْءٍ، رَأَى مِنْهُ مُعَاوِيَةُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ فَقَالَ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ الْجُمُعَةَ فِي الْمَقْصُورَةِ فَلَمَّا سَلَّمْتُ قُمْتُ فِي مَقَامِي فَصَلَّيْتُ فَلَمَّا دَخَلَ أَرْسَلَ إِلَىَّ فَقَالَ لاَ تَعُدْ لِمَا صَنَعْتَ إِذَا صَلَّيْتَ الْجُمُعَةَ فَلاَ تَصِلْهَا بِصَلاَةٍ حَتَّى تَكَلَّمَ أَوْ تَخْرُجَ فَإِنَّ نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَمَرَ بِذَلِكَ أَنْ لاَ تُوصَلَ صَلاَةٌ بِصَلاَةٍ حَتَّى يَتَكَلَّمَ أَوْ يَخْرُجَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1129
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 740
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 1124
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ ، حَدَّثَنَا هَارُونُ هُوَ ابْنُ الْمُغِيرَةِ ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ أَبِي قَيْسٍ ، عَنْ الزُّبَيْرِ بْنِ عَدِيٍّ ، عَنْ خِرَاشِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ ، قَالَ : رَأَيْتُ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَتًى يَخْذِفُ، فَقَالَ لَهُ شَيْخٌ : لَا تَخْذِفْ، فَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ" نَهَى عَنْ الْخَذْفِ "، فَغَفَلَ الْفَتَى وَظَنَّ أَنَّ الشَّيْخَ لَا يَفْطِنُ لَهُ، فَخَذَفَ، فَقَالَ لَهُ الشَّيْخُ : أُحَدِّثُكَ أَنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ " يَنْهَى عَنْ الْخَذْفِ " ثُمَّ تَخْذِفُ؟ وَاللَّهِ لَا أَشْهَدُ لَكَ جَنَازَةً، وَلَا أَعُودُكَ فِي مَرَضٍ، وَلَا أُكَلِّمُكَ أَبَدًا، فَقُلْتُ لِصَاحِبٍ لِي يُقَالُ لَهُ مُهَاجِرٌ : انْطَلِقْ إِلَى خِرَاشٍ فَاسْأَلْهُ، فَأَتَاهُ، فَسَأَلَهُ عَنْهُ فَحَدَّثَهُ
Arabic reference : Book 0, Hadith 440
أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يَزِيدَ ، حَدَّثَنَا كَهْمَسُ بْنُ الْحَسَنِ ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ بُرَيْدَةَ ، قَالَ : رَأَى عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُغَفَّلٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ رَجُلًا مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ يَخْذِفُ، فَقَالَ : لَا تَخْذِفْ، فَإِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ :" كَانَ يَنْهَى عَنْ الْخَذْفِ أَوْ كَانَ يَكْرَه الْخَذْفَ "، وَقَالَ : " وَإِنَّهُ لَا يُنْكَأُ بِهِ عَدُوٌّ، وَلَا يُصَادُ بِهِ صَيْدٌ، وَلَكِنَّهُ قَدْ يَفْقَأُ الْعَيْنَ، وَيَكْسِرُ السِّنَّ "، ثُمَّ رَآهُ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ يَخْذِفُ، فَقَالَ لَهُ : أَلَمْ أُخْبِرْكَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَنْهَى عَنْهُ، ثُمَّ أَرَاكَ تَخْذِفُ، وَاللَّهِ لَا أُكَلِّمُكَ أَبَدًا
Arabic reference : Book 0, Hadith 442
حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ عُمَرَ ، حَدَّثَنَا كَهْمَسٌ ، عَنْ سَيَّارٍ رَجُلٍ مِنْ فَزَارَةَ عَنْ أَبِيهِ ، عَنْ بُهَيْسَةَ ، عَنْ أَبِيهَا ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ : أَنَّهُ أَتَى النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَاسْتَأْذَنَهُ فَدَخَلَ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ قَمِيصِهِ وَقَدْ قَالَ عُثْمَانُ : فَالْتَزَمَهُ ، فَقَالَ : مَا الشَّيْءُ الَّذِي لَا يَحِلُّ مَنْعُهُ؟، فَقَالَ : " الْمِلْحُ وَالْمَاءُ "، فَقَالَ : مَا الشَّيْءُ الَّذِي لَا يَحِلُّ مَنْعُهُ؟. قَالَ :" أَنْ تَفْعَلَ الْخَيْرَ خَيْرٌ لَكَ ". قَالَ : مَا الشَّيْءُ الَّذِي لَا يَحِلُّ مَنْعُهُ؟. قَالَ : " إِنْ تَفْعَلْ الْخَيْرَ خَيْرٌ لَكَ "وَانْتَهَى إِلَى الْمِلْحِ وَالْمَاءِ. قِيلَ لِعَبْدِ اللَّهِ : تَقُولُ بِهِ؟ فَأَوْمَأَ بِرَأْسِهِ
Arabic reference : Book 18, Hadith 2532
Sunan Ibn Majah 1892
It was narrated that:
`Abdullah bin Mas`ud said: “The Messenger of Allah (saws) was granted a combination of all manner of goodness, as well as its seal,” or he said: “The opening (of the way to) all good. He (saws) taught us the Khutbah of prayer and Khutbah of need. 'The Khutbah of prayer is: At-tahiyyatu lillahi was-salawatu wat-tayyibat. As-salamu `alaika ayyuhan-Nabiyyu was rahmat-ullahi was barakatuhu. As-salamu `alaina wa `ala `ibadillahis-salihin. Ashhadu an la ilaha illallah. Wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan `abduhu wa rasuluh (All compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy of Allah and His blessings. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allah. I bear witness that none has the right to be worshiped but Allah. And I bear witness that Muhammad (saws) is His slave and Messenger). The Khutbah of need is: Al-hamdu lillahi nahmadhu wa nasta`inuhu wa nastaghfiruhu, wa na`udhu billahi min shururi anfusina wa min sayi'ati a`malina, man yahdihillahu fala mudilla lahu, wa man yudlil fala hadiya lahu. Wa ashadu an la ilaha illallahu wahduhu la sharika lahu, wa anna Muhammadan `abduhu wa rasuluhu. (Praise is to Allah, we praise Him and we seek His help and His forgiveness. We seek refuge with Allah from the evil of our own souls and from our bad deeds, Whomsoever Allah guides will never be led astray; and whomsoever is led astray, no one can guide. I bear witness that none has the right to be worshiped but Allah, alone with no partner or associate, and that Muhammad (saws) is His slave and His Messenger). Then add to your Khutbah the following three verses: 'O you who believe! Fear Allah as He should be feared, and die not except in the state of Islam (as Muslims) with complete submission to Allah.' And: 'O mankind! Be dutiful to your Lord, Who created you from a single person, and from him He created his wife, and from them both He created many men and women, and fear Allah through Whom you demand your mutual (rights), and (do not cut the relations of) the wombs (kinship). Surely, Allah is Ever an All-Watcher over you.' And: 'O you who believe! Keep your duty to Allah and fear Him, and speak (always) the truth. He will direct you to do righteous good deeds and will forgive you your sins...' until the end of the verse.”
حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامُ بْنُ عَمَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ يُونُسَ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ جَدِّي أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ أَبِي الأَحْوَصِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ أُوتِيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ جَوَامِعَ الْخَيْرِ وَخَوَاتِمَهُ - أَوْ قَالَ فَوَاتِحَ الْخَيْرِ - فَعَلَّمَنَا خُطْبَةَ الصَّلاَةِ وَخُطْبَةَ الْحَاجَةِ خُطْبَةُ الصَّلاَةِ التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ‏.‏ وَخُطْبَةُ الْحَاجَةِ إِنَّ الْحَمْدَ لِلَّهِ نَحْمَدُهُ وَنَسْتَعِينُهُ وَنَسْتَغْفِرُهُ وَنَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنْ شُرُورِ أَنْفُسِنَا وَمِنْ سَيِّئَاتِ أَعْمَالِنَا مَنْ يَهْدِهِ اللَّهُ فَلاَ مُضِلَّ لَهُ وَمَنْ يُضْلِلْ فَلاَ هَادِيَ لَهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ تَصِلُ خُطْبَتَكَ بِثَلاَثِ آيَاتٍ مِنْ كِتَابِ اللَّهِ ‏{‏يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا اتَّقُوا اللَّهَ حَقَّ تُقَاتِهِ‏}‏ إِلَى آخِرِ الآيَةِ ‏{‏ وَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ الَّذِي تَسَاءَلُونَ بِهِ وَالأَرْحَامَ ‏}‏ إِلَى آخِرِ الآيَةِ ‏{‏اتَّقُوا اللَّهَ وَقُولُوا قَوْلاً سَدِيدًا يُصْلِحْ لَكُمْ أَعْمَالَكُمْ وَيَغْفِرْ لَكُمْ ذُنُوبَكُمْ‏}‏ إِلَى آخِرِ الآيَةِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1892
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 48
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 9, Hadith 1892
Sahih al-Bukhari 6140

Narrated `Abdur-Rahman bin Abu Bakr:

Abu Bakr invited a group of people and told me, "Look after your guests." Abu Bakr added, I am going to visit the Prophet and you should finish serving them before I return." `Abdur-Rahman said, So I went at once and served them with what was available at that time in the house and requested them to eat." They said, "Where is the owner of the house (i.e., Abu Bakr)?" `Abdur-Rahman said, "Take your meal." They said, "We will not eat till the owner of the house comes." `Abdur-Rahman said, "Accept your meal from us, for if my father comes and finds you not having taken your meal yet, we will be blamed severely by him, but they refused to take their meals . So I was sure that my father would be angry with me. When he came, I went away (to hide myself) from him. He asked, "What have you done (about the guests)?" They informed him the whole story. Abu Bakr called, "O `Abdur Rahman!" I kept quiet. He then called again. "O `Abdur-Rahman!" I kept quiet and he called again, "O ignorant (boy)! I beseech you by Allah, if you hear my voice, then come out!" I came out and said, "Please ask your guests (and do not be angry with me)." They said, "He has told the truth; he brought the meal to us." He said, "As you have been waiting for me, by Allah, I will not eat of it tonight." They said, "By Allah, we will not eat of it till you eat of it." He said, I have never seen a night like this night in evil. What is wrong with you? Why don't you accept your meals of hospitality from us?" (He said to me), "Bring your meal." I brought it to him, and he put his hand in it, saying, "In the name of Allah. The first (state of fury) was because of Satan." So Abu Bakr ate and so did his guests.

حَدَّثَنَا عَيَّاشُ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدٌ الْجُرَيْرِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِي عُثْمَانَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما أَنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ، تَضَيَّفَ رَهْطًا فَقَالَ لِعَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ دُونَكَ أَضْيَافَكَ فَإِنِّي مُنْطَلِقٌ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَافْرُغْ مِنْ قِرَاهُمْ قَبْلَ أَنْ أَجِيءَ‏.‏ فَانْطَلَقَ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ فَأَتَاهُمْ بِمَا عِنْدَهُ فَقَالَ اطْعَمُوا‏.‏ فَقَالُوا أَيْنَ رَبُّ مَنْزِلِنَا قَالَ اطْعَمُوا‏.‏ قَالُوا مَا نَحْنُ بِآكِلِينَ حَتَّى يَجِيءَ رَبُّ مَنْزِلِنَا‏.‏ قَالَ اقْبَلُوا عَنَّا قِرَاكُمْ، فَإِنَّهُ إِنْ جَاءَ وَلَمْ تَطْعَمُوا لَنَلْقَيَنَّ مِنْهُ‏.‏ فَأَبَوْا فَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّهُ يَجِدُ عَلَىَّ، فَلَمَّا جَاءَ تَنَحَّيْتُ عَنْهُ فَقَالَ مَا صَنَعْتُمْ فَأَخْبَرُوهُ فَقَالَ يَا عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ‏.‏ فَسَكَتُّ ثُمَّ قَالَ يَا عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ‏.‏ فَسَكَتُّ فَقَالَ يَا غُنْثَرُ أَقْسَمْتُ عَلَيْكَ إِنْ كُنْتَ تَسْمَعُ صَوْتِي لَمَّا جِئْتَ‏.‏ فَخَرَجْتُ فَقُلْتُ سَلْ أَضْيَافَكَ‏.‏ فَقَالُوا صَدَقَ أَتَانَا بِهِ‏.‏ قَالَ فَإِنَّمَا انْتَظَرْتُمُونِي، وَاللَّهِ لاَ أَطْعَمُهُ اللَّيْلَةَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ الآخَرُونَ وَاللَّهِ لاَ نَطْعَمُهُ حَتَّى تَطْعَمَهُ‏.‏ قَالَ لَمْ أَرَ فِي الشَّرِّ كَاللَّيْلَةِ، وَيْلَكُمْ مَا أَنْتُمْ لِمَ لاَ تَقْبَلُونَ عَنَّا قِرَاكُمْ هَاتِ طَعَامَكَ‏.‏ فَجَاءَهُ فَوَضَعَ يَدَهُ فَقَالَ بِاسْمِ اللَّهِ، الأُولَى لِلشَّيْطَانِ‏.‏ فَأَكَلَ وَأَكَلُوا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6140
In-book reference : Book 78, Hadith 167
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 73, Hadith 162
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 7121

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle said, "The Hour will not be established (1) till two big groups fight each other whereupon there will be a great number of casualties on both sides and they will be following one and the same religious doctrine, (2) till about thirty Dajjals (liars) appear, and each one of them will claim that he is Allah's Apostle, (3) till the religious knowledge is taken away (by the death of Religious scholars) (4) earthquakes will increase in number (5) time will pass quickly, (6) afflictions will appear, (7) Al-Harj, (i.e., killing) will increase, (8) till wealth will be in abundance ---- so abundant that a wealthy person will worry lest nobody should accept his Zakat, and whenever he will present it to someone, that person (to whom it will be offered) will say, 'I am not in need of it, (9) till the people compete with one another in constructing high buildings, (10) till a man when passing by a grave of someone will say, 'Would that I were in his place (11) and till the sun rises from the West. So when the sun will rise and the people will see it (rising from the West) they will all believe (embrace Islam) but that will be the time when: (As Allah said,) 'No good will it do to a soul to believe then, if it believed not before, nor earned good (by deeds of righteousness) through its Faith.' (6.158) And the Hour will be established while two men spreading a garment in front of them but they will not be able to sell it, nor fold it up; and the Hour will be established when a man has milked his she-camel and has taken away the milk but he will not be able to drink it; and the Hour will be established before a man repairing a tank (for his livestock) is able to water (his animals) in it; and the Hour will be established when a person has raised a morsel (of food) to his mouth but will not be able to eat it."

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الزِّنَادِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ حَتَّى تَقْتَتِلَ فِئَتَانِ عَظِيمَتَانِ، يَكُونُ بَيْنَهُمَا مَقْتَلَةٌ عَظِيمَةٌ، دَعْوَتُهُمَا وَاحِدَةٌ، وَحَتَّى يُبْعَثَ دَجَّالُونَ كَذَّابُونَ، قَرِيبٌ مِنْ ثَلاَثِينَ، كُلُّهُمْ يَزْعُمُ أَنَّهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ، وَحَتَّى يُقْبَضَ الْعِلْمُ، وَتَكْثُرَ الزَّلاَزِلُ، وَيَتَقَارَبَ الزَّمَانُ، وَتَظْهَرَ الْفِتَنُ، وَيَكْثُرَ الْهَرْجُ وَهْوَ الْقَتْلُ، وَحَتَّى يَكْثُرَ فِيكُمُ الْمَالُ فَيَفِيضَ، حَتَّى يُهِمَّ رَبَّ الْمَالِ مَنْ يَقْبَلُ صَدَقَتَهُ، وَحَتَّى يَعْرِضَهُ فَيَقُولَ الَّذِي يَعْرِضُهُ عَلَيْهِ لاَ أَرَبَ لِي بِهِ‏.‏ وَحَتَّى يَتَطَاوَلَ النَّاسُ فِي الْبُنْيَانِ، وَحَتَّى يَمُرَّ الرَّجُلُ بِقَبْرِ الرَّجُلِ فَيَقُولُ يَا لَيْتَنِي مَكَانَهُ‏.‏ وَحَتَّى تَطْلُعَ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ مَغْرِبِهَا، فَإِذَا طَلَعَتْ وَرَآهَا النَّاسُ ـ يَعْنِي ـ آمَنُوا أَجْمَعُونَ، فَذَلِكَ حِينَ لاَ يَنْفَعُ نَفْسًا إِيمَانُهَا لَمْ تَكُنْ آمَنَتْ مِنْ قَبْلُ، أَوْ كَسَبَتْ فِي إِيمَانِهَا خَيْرًا، وَلَتَقُومَنَّ السَّاعَةُ وَقَدْ نَشَرَ الرَّجُلاَنِ ثَوْبَهُمَا بَيْنَهُمَا، فَلاَ يَتَبَايَعَانِهِ وَلاَ يَطْوِيَانِهِ، وَلَتَقُومَنَّ السَّاعَةُ وَقَدِ انْصَرَفَ الرَّجُلُ بِلَبَنِ لِقْحَتِهِ فَلاَ يَطْعَمُهُ، وَلَتَقُومَنَّ السَّاعَةُ وَهْوَ يُلِيطُ حَوْضَهُ فَلاَ يَسْقِي فِيهِ، وَلَتَقُومَنَّ السَّاعَةُ وَقَدْ رَفَعَ أُكْلَتَهُ إِلَى فِيهِ فَلاَ يَطْعَمُهَا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7121
In-book reference : Book 92, Hadith 68
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 237
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 108 a

Abu Huraira narrated on the authority of Abu Bakr that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said:

Three are the persons with whom Allah would neither speak on the Day of Resurrection, nor would He look towards them, nor would purify them (from sins), and there would be a tormenting chastisement for them: a person who in the waterless desert has more water (than his need) and he refuses to give it to the traveller and a person who sold a commodity to another person in the afternoon and took an oath of Allah that he had bought it at such and such price and he (the buyer) accepted it to be true though it was not a fact, and a person who pledged allegiance to the Imam but for the sake of the world (material gains). And if the Imam bestowed on him (something) out of that (worldly riches) he stood by his allegiance and if he did not give him, he did not fulfil the allegiance.
وَحَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَأَبُو كُرَيْبٍ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، - وَهَذَا حَدِيثُ أَبِي بَكْرٍ - قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ ثَلاَثٌ لاَ يُكَلِّمُهُمُ اللَّهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَلاَ يَنْظُرُ إِلَيْهِمْ وَلاَ يُزَكِّيهِمْ وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ رَجُلٌ عَلَى فَضْلِ مَاءٍ بِالْفَلاَةِ يَمْنَعُهُ مِنِ ابْنِ السَّبِيلِ وَرَجُلٌ بَايَعَ رَجُلاً بِسِلْعَةٍ بَعْدَ الْعَصْرِ فَحَلَفَ لَهُ بِاللَّهِ لأَخَذَهَا بِكَذَا وَكَذَا فَصَدَّقَهُ وَهُوَ عَلَى غَيْرِ ذَلِكَ وَرَجُلٌ بَايَعَ إِمَامًا لاَ يُبَايِعُهُ إِلاَّ لِدُنْيَا فَإِنْ أَعْطَاهُ مِنْهَا وَفَى وَإِنْ لَمْ يُعْطِهِ مِنْهَا لَمْ يَفِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 108a
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 203
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 196
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 3833
‘Abdallah b. Hubshi told that the Prophet was asked which deed was most excellent and replied, “Standing long in prayer." He was asked what sadaqa was most excellent and replied, “The effort of one who possesses little.” He was asked what hijra was most excellent and replied, “That of one who forsakes what God has prohibited.” He was asked what jihad was most excellent and replied, “That of one who strives against the polytheists with his property and his person.” He was asked what manner of being killed was most honourable and replied, “That of one whose blood is shed and whose steed is wounded.” Abu Dawud transmitted it Nasa’i’s version says that the Prophet was asked which actions were most excellent and replied, “Faith which contains no doubt, jihad which contains no unfaithfulness regarding spoil, and a pilgrimage which is accepted.” He was asked what prayer was most excellent and replied, “Standing long in devotion.” The two versions agree about the remainder.
وَعَن عبدِ الله بنِ حُبَشيٍّ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سُئِلَ أَيُّ الْأَعْمَالِ أَفْضَلُ؟ قَالَ: «طُولُ الْقِيَامِ» قِيلَ: فَأَيُّ الصَّدَقَةِ أَفْضَلُ؟ قَالَ: «جُهْدُ الْمُقِلِّ» قِيلَ: فَأَيُّ الْهِجْرَةِ أَفْضَلُ؟ قَالَ: «مَنْ هَجَرَ مَا حَرَّمَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ» قِيلَ: فَأَيُّ الْجِهَادِ أَفْضَلُ؟ قَالَ: «مَنْ جَاهَدَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ بِمَالِهِ وَنَفْسِهِ» . قِيلَ: فَأَيُّ الْقَتْلِ أَشْرَفُ؟ قَالَ: «مَنْ أُهْرِيقَ دَمُهُ وَعُقِرَ جَوَادُهُ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَفِي رِوَايَةِ للنسائي: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سُئِلَ: أيُّ الأعمالِ أفضلُ؟ قَالَ: «إِيمانٌ لَا شكَّ فِيهِ وَجِهَادٌ لَا غُلُولَ فِيهِ وَحَجَّةٌ مَبْرُورَةٌ» . قِيلَ: فَأَيُّ الصَّلَاةِ أَفْضَلُ؟ قَالَ: «طُولُ الْقُنُوتِ» . ثمَّ اتفقَا فِي الْبَاقِي
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3833
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 45
Mishkat al-Masabih 5969
Ibn `Abbas said:
On receiving the revelation, "When God's help and the victory come ..." 1 God's messenger called Fatima and said, "News of my death has been given me." She wept and he said, "Do not weep, for you will be the first of my family to join me." She then laughed, and some of the Prophet's wives who had seen her said, "We saw you weep and then laugh, Fatima." She replied, "He told me he had been given news of his death and I wept, then he told me not to weep for I would be the first member of his family to join him, so I laughed." And God's messenger said, "`When God's help and the victory come,' and the people of the Yemen come,[2] who are those with the tenderest hearts. Faith pertains to the Yemen and wisdom pertains to the Yemen." Quran; 110 This is taken as an interpretation of the meaning of the second verse of 110: "And you see the people entering God's religion in crowds." Darimi transmitted it.
وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: لَمَّا نَزَلَتْ [إِذَا جَاءَ نصر الله وَالْفَتْح] دَعَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَاطِمَةَ قَالَ: «نُعِيَتْ إِلَيَّ نَفْسِي» فَبَكَتْ قَالَ: «لَا تَبْكِي فَإِنَّكِ أَوَّلُ أَهْلِي لَاحِقٌ بِي» فَضَحِكَتْ فَرَآهَا بَعْضُ أَزْوَاجِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقُلْنَ: يَا فَاطِمَةُ رَأَيْنَاكِ بَكَيْتِ ثُمَّ ضَحِكْتِ. قَالَتْ: إِنَّهُ أَخْبَرَنِي أَنَّهُ قَدْ نُعِيَتْ إِلَيْهِ نَفْسُهُ فَبَكَيْتُ فَقَالَ لِي: لَا تبْكي فإِنك أوَّلُ أَهلِي لاحقٌ بِي فضحكتُ. وَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا جَاءَ نصرُ الله وَالْفَتْح وَجَاءَ أَهْلُ الْيَمَنِ هُمْ أَرَقُّ أَفْئِدَةً وَالْإِيمَانُ يمانٍ وَالْحكمَة يَمَانِية» . رَوَاهُ الدَّارمِيّ
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5969
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 225
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 499
It is narrated by Sayyidah Ayeshah daughter of Sad that her father Sad bin Abu Waqqas said:
I was seriously ill at Makkah and the Prophet visited me. I said to him "Messenger of Allah, I shall leave behind me a good fortune and I have only a daughter (as my heir). Shall I bequeath two-thirds of my property to be spent in charity and leave one-third (for the heir)?" He said, "No!" Then I asked, "Shall I bequeath half and leave her half?" He again said, "No". Then I asked, "Shall I Bequeath one-third and leave two- third (for her)?" the Prophet said,"(You may bequeath) one-third, but even one-third is much".

He then placed his hand on my forehead and passed it over my face and stomach and made this supplication. "O Allah, cure sad and completed his emigration." Ever since I have not ceased to sense the pleasant cool of his hand on my liver."

حَدَّثَنَا الْمَكِّيُّ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا الْجُعَيْدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ بِنْتِ سَعْدٍ، أَنَّ أَبَاهَا قَالَ‏:‏ اشْتَكَيْتُ بِمَكَّةَ شَكْوَى شَدِيدَةً، فَجَاءَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَعُودُنِي، فَقُلْتُ‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، إِنِّي أَتْرُكُ مَالاً، وَإِنِّي لَمْ أَتْرُكْ إِلاَّ ابْنَةً وَاحِدَةً، أَفَأُوصِي بِثُلُثَيْ مَالِي، وَأَتْرُكُ الثُّلُثَ‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ لاَ، قَالَ‏:‏ أُوصِي النِّصْفَ، وَأَتْرُكُ لَهَا النِّصْفَ‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ لاَ، قَالَ‏:‏ فَأَوْصِي بِالثُّلُثِ، وَأَتْرُكُ لَهَا الثُّلُثَيْنِ‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ الثُّلُثُ، وَالثُّلُثُ كَثِيرٌ، ثُمَّ وَضَعَ يَدَهُ عَلَى جَبْهَتِي، ثُمَّ مَسَحَ وَجْهِي وَبَطْنِي، ثُمَّ قَالَ‏:‏ اللَّهُمَّ اشْفِ سَعْدًا، وَأَتِمَّ لَهُ هِجْرَتَهُ، فَمَا زِلْتُ أَجِدُ بَرْدَ يَدِهِ عَلَى كَبِدِي فِيمَا يَخَالُ إِلَيَّ حَتَّى السَّاعَةِ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 499
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 9
English translation : Book 29, Hadith 499
Narrated Ibn 'Umar (RA):
'Umar (RA) got some land in Khaibar and went to the Prophet (SAW) asking his command regarding it and said, "O Allah's Messenger, I have acquired a land in Khaibar which is the most valuable property that I have ever acquired." He replied, "If you wish you may make the property an endowment and give its produce as Sadaqah." So 'Umar (RA) gave the land as Sadaqah (in endowment on the condition) that must not be sold, inherited, or given away. And he gave its produce as Sadaqah to be devoted to the poor, relatives, the emancipation of salves, in Allah's Cause, for travelers and guests, and there is no sin upon the one who administers it if he eats something from it in a reasonable manner or gives something to a friend to eat, provided he does not store anything as goods (for himself). [Agreed upon; the wording is Muslim's].
وَعَنْ اِبْنِ عُمَرَ ‏-رَضِيَ اَللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا‏- قَالَ : { أَصَابَ عُمَرُ أَرْضًا بِخَيْبَرَ , فَأَتَى اَلنَّبِيَّ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-يَسْتَأْمِرُهُ فِيهَا , فَقَالَ : يَا رَسُولَ اَللَّهِ ! إِنِّي أَصَبْتُ أَرْضًا بِخَيْبَرَ لَمْ أُصِبْ مَالًا قَطُّ هُوَ أَنْفَسُ عِنْدِي مِنْه ُ 1‏ .‏ قَالَ : " إِنْ شِئْتَ حَبَسْتَ أَصْلَهَا , وَتَصَدَّقْتَ بِهَا " .‏ قَالَ : فَتَصَدَّقَ بِهَا عُمَرُ , [غَيْرَ] أَنَّهُ لَا يُبَاعُ أَصْلُهَا, وَلَا يُورَثُ , وَلَا يُوهَبُ , فَتَصَدَّقَ بِهَا فِي اَلْفُقَرَاءِ , وَفِي اَلْقُرْبَى , وَفِي اَلرِّقَابِ , وَفِي سَبِيلِ اَللَّهِ , وَابْنِ اَلسَّبِيلِ , وَالضَّيْفِ , لَا جُنَاحَ عَلَى مَنْ وَلِيَهَا أَنْ يَأْكُلَ مِنْهَا بِالْمَعْرُوفِ , وَيُطْعِمَ صَدِيقاً } 2‏ غَيْرَ مُتَمَوِّلٍ مَالً ا 3‏ .‏ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ , وَاللَّفْظُ لِمُسْلِمٍ .‏ 4‏ .‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 7, Hadith 179
English translation : Book 7, Hadith 932
Arabic reference : Book 7, Hadith 926
Sahih Muslim 1031 a

Abu Huraira reported that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) had said:

Seven are (the persons) whom Allah would give protection with His Shade on the Day when there would be no shade but that of Him (i. e. on the Day of Judgment, and they are): a just ruler, a youth who grew up with the worship of Allah; a person whose heart is attached to the mosques; two persons who love and meet each other and depart from each other for the sake of Allah; a man whom a beautiful woman of high rank seduces (for illicit relation), but he (rejects this offer by saying):" I fear Allah" ; a person who gives charity and conceals it (to such an extent) that the right hand does not know what the left has given: and a person who remembered Allah in privacy and his eyes shed tears.
حَدَّثَنِي زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، جَمِيعًا عَنْ يَحْيَى الْقَطَّانِ، - قَالَ زُهَيْرٌ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، - عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، أَخْبَرَنِي خُبَيْبُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ حَفْصِ بْنِ عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ سَبْعَةٌ يُظِلُّهُمُ اللَّهُ فِي ظِلِّهِ يَوْمَ لاَ ظِلَّ إِلاَّ ظِلُّهُ الإِمَامُ الْعَادِلُ وَشَابٌّ نَشَأَ بِعِبَادَةِ اللَّهِ وَرَجُلٌ قَلْبُهُ مُعَلَّقٌ فِي الْمَسَاجِدِ وَرَجُلاَنِ تَحَابَّا فِي اللَّهِ اجْتَمَعَا عَلَيْهِ وَتَفَرَّقَا عَلَيْهِ وَرَجُلٌ دَعَتْهُ امْرَأَةٌ ذَاتُ مَنْصِبٍ وَجَمَالٍ فَقَالَ إِنِّي أَخَافُ اللَّهَ ‏.‏ وَرَجُلٌ تَصَدَّقَ بِصَدَقَةٍ فَأَخْفَاهَا حَتَّى لاَ تَعْلَمَ يَمِينُهُ مَا تُنْفِقُ شِمَالُهُ وَرَجُلٌ ذَكَرَ اللَّهَ خَالِيًا فَفَاضَتْ عَيْنَاهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1031a
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 117
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 5, Hadith 2248
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 177
It was narrated that Jarir bin 'Abdullah said:
"We were sitting with the Messenger of Allah. He looked at the moon, which was full, and said, 'Indeed, you will see your Lord as you see this moon. You will not feel the slightest inconvenience and overcrowding in seeing Him. If you have the power not to be overcome and to say this prayer before the sun rises and before it sets, then do that.' Then he recited: "And glorify the praises of your Lord, before the rising of the sun and before (its) setting."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ نُمَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي وَوَكِيعٌ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا خَالِي، يَعْلَى وَوَكِيعٌ وَأَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ قَالُوا حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ أَبِي خَالِدٍ، عَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، عَنْ جَرِيرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ كُنَّا جُلُوسًا عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَنَظَرَ إِلَى الْقَمَرِ لَيْلَةَ الْبَدْرِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّكُمْ سَتَرَوْنَ رَبَّكُمْ كَمَا تَرَوْنَ هَذَا الْقَمَرَ لاَ تَضَامُّونَ فِي رُؤْيَتِهِ فَإِنِ اسْتَطَعْتُمْ أَنْ لاَ تُغْلَبُوا عَلَى صَلاَةٍ قَبْلَ طُلُوعِ الشَّمْسِ وَقَبْلَ غُرُوبِهَا فَافْعَلُوا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ ‏{وَسَبِّحْ بِحَمْدِ رَبِّكَ قَبْلَ طُلُوعِ الشَّمْسِ وَقَبْلَ الْغُرُوبِ}‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 177
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 0
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 177
Sunan Ibn Majah 2730
It was narrated from Usamah bin Zaid that he said:
“O Messenger of Allah, will you stay in your house in Makkah?” He said: “Has ‘Aqeel left us any houses?” 'Aqeel had inherited Abu Talib along with Talib. Neither Ja'far nor 'Ali inherited anything because they had been Muslims, and 'Aqeel and Talib had been disbelievers. So on account of that, Omar would say the believer does not inherit from the disbeliever. And Usamah said: the Messenger of Allah (saws) said "The Muslim does not inherit from the disbeliever nor the disbeliever from the Muslim."
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَمْرِو بْنِ السَّرْحِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَنْبَأَنَا يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ الْحُسَيْنِ، أَنَّهُ حَدَّثَهُ أَنَّ عَمْرَو بْنَ عُثْمَانَ أَخْبَرَهُ عَنْ أُسَامَةَ بْنِ زَيْدٍ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَتَنْزِلُ فِي دَارِكَ بِمَكَّةَ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَهَلْ تَرَكَ لَنَا عَقِيلٌ مِنْ رِبَاعٍ أَوْ دُورٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَكَانَ عَقِيلٌ وَرِثَ أَبَا طَالِبٍ هُوَ وَطَالِبٌ وَلَمْ يَرِثْ جَعْفَرٌ وَلاَ عَلِيٌّ شَيْئًا لأَنَّهُمَا كَانَا مُسْلِمَيْنِ وَكَانَ عَقِيلٌ وَطَالِبٌ كَافِرَيْنِ ‏.‏ فَكَانَ عُمَرُ مِنْ أَجْلِ ذَلِكَ يَقُولُ لاَ يَرِثُ الْمُؤْمِنُ الْكَافِرَ ‏.‏

وَقَالَ أُسَامَةُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ يَرِثُ الْمُسْلِمُ الْكَافِرَ وَلاَ الْكَافِرُ الْمُسْلِمَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏

Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2730
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 12
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 23, Hadith 2730
Sunan Ibn Majah 2738
It was narrated from Miqdam Abu Karimah, a man from Sham who was one of the Companions of the Messenger of Allah (saw), that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said:
“Whoever leaves behind wealth, it is for his heirs. Whoever leaves behind poor dependents and a debt, it is for us to take care of – or he said: ‘It is for Allah and His Messenger (to take care of) – I am the heir of the one who has no heir, I will pay the blood money on his behalf and inherit from him. And the maternal uncle is the heir of the one who has no heir, he pays blood money on his behalf and inherits from him.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا شَبَابَةُ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنِي بُدَيْلُ بْنُ مَيْسَرَةَ الْعُقَيْلِيُّ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ، عَنْ رَاشِدِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي عَامِرٍ الْهَوْزَنِيِّ، عَنِ الْمِقْدَامِ أَبِي كَرِيمَةَ، - رَجُلٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الشَّامِ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ - قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ مَنْ تَرَكَ مَالاً فَلِوَرَثَتِهِ وَمَنْ تَرَكَ كَلاًّ فَإِلَيْنَا - وَرُبَّمَا قَالَ فَإِلَى اللَّهِ وَإِلَى رَسُولِهِ - وَأَنَا وَارِثُ مَنْ لاَ وَارِثَ لَهُ أَعْقِلُ عَنْهُ وَأَرِثُهُ وَالْخَالُ وَارِثُ مَنْ لاَ وَارِثَ لَهُ يَعْقِلُ عَنْهُ وَيَرِثُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2738
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 20
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 23, Hadith 2738
Sunan Ibn Majah 1619
It was narrated that ‘Aishah said:
“The Prophet (SAW) used to seek refuge using the following words: ‘Adhhibil-ba’s, Rabbin-nas, washfi Antash-shafi, la shifa’a illa shifa’uka, shifa’an la yughadiru saqaman (Take away the affliction, O Lord of mankind, and grant healing, for You are the Healer and there is no healing that leaves no sickness).’ When the Prophet (SAW) fell sick with the sickness that would be his last, I took his hand and wiped it over his body and recited these words. He withdrew his hand from mine and said: ‘O Allah, forgive me and let me meet the exalted companions (i.e., those who occupy high positions in Paradise).’ Those were the last words of his that I heard.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ مُسْلِمٍ، عَنْ مَسْرُوقٍ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ يَتَعَوَّذُ بِهَؤُلاَءِ الْكَلِمَاتِ ‏"‏ أَذْهِبِ الْبَاسَ رَبَّ النَّاسِ ‏.‏ وَاشْفِ أَنْتَ الشَّافِي لاَ شِفَاءَ إِلاَّ شِفَاؤُكَ شِفَاءً لاَ يُغَادِرُ سَقَمًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا ثَقُلَ النَّبِيُّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فِي مَرَضِهِ الَّذِي مَاتَ فِيهِ أَخَذْتُ بِيَدِهِ فَجَعَلْتُ أَمْسَحُهُ وَأَقُولُهَا ‏.‏ فَنَزَعَ يَدَهُ مِنْ يَدِي ثُمَّ قَالَ: ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي وَأَلْحِقْنِي بِالرَّفِيقِ الأَعْلَى ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ: فَكَانَ هَذَا آخِرَ مَا سَمِعْتُ مِنْ كَلاَمِهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1619
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 187
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 6, Hadith 1619
Sunan Ibn Majah 4005
It was narrated that Qais bin Abu Hazim said:
“Abu Bakr stood up and praised and glorified Allah, then he said: ‘O people, you recite this Verse – “O you who believe! Take care of your own selves. If you follow the (right) guidance no hurt can come to you from those who are in error.”[5:105] – but I heard the Messenger of Allah (saw) say: ‘If people see some evil but do not change it, soon Allah will send His punishment upon them all.’” (One of the narrators) Abu Usamah repeated: "Indeed I heard that Messenger of Allah (SAW) say."
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، وَأَبُو أُسَامَةَ عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ أَبِي خَالِدٍ، عَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، قَالَ قَامَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ وَأَثْنَى عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنَّكُمْ تَقْرَءُونَ هَذِهِ الآيَةَ ‏{يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا عَلَيْكُمْ أَنْفُسَكُمْ لاَ يَضُرُّكُمْ مَنْ ضَلَّ إِذَا اهْتَدَيْتُمْ}‏ وَإِنَّا سَمِعْنَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ إِنَّ النَّاسَ إِذَا رَأَوُا الْمُنْكَرَ لاَ يُغَيِّرُونَهُ أَوْشَكَ أَنْ يَعُمَّهُمُ اللَّهُ بِعِقَابِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو أُسَامَةَ مَرَّةً أُخْرَى فَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ يَقُولُ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 4005
In-book reference : Book 36, Hadith 80
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 36, Hadith 4005
Musnad Ahmad 807
It was narrated that `Ali (رضي الله عنه) said:
When Abu Talib died, I came to the Prophet (ﷺ) and said: Your paternal uncle, the old man, has died. He said: “Go and bury him, then do not do anything until you come to me.` So I went and buried him, then I came to him and he said: “Go and do ghusl, then do not do anything until you come to me.” So I did ghusl, then I came to him and he offered du`a` for me, and I would not be happy if I had red and black camels instead of that. [The narrator] said: And ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) used to do ghusl when he had washed a deceased person.
حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ أَبِي الْعَبَّاسِ، حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ يَزِيدَ الْأَصَمُّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ السُّدِّيَّ، إِسْمَاعِيلَ يَذْكُرُهُ عَنْ أَبِي عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ السُّلَمِيِّ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ لَمَّا تُوُفِّيَ أَبُو طَالِبٍ أَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقُلْتُ إِنَّ عَمَّكَ الشَّيْخَ قَدْ مَاتَ قَالَ اذْهَبْ فَوَارِهِ ثُمَّ لَا تُحْدِثْ شَيْئًا حَتَّى تَأْتِيَنِي قَالَ فَوَارَيْتُهُ ثُمَّ أَتَيْتُهُ قَالَ اذْهَبْ فَاغْتَسِلْ ثُمَّ لَا تُحْدِثْ شَيْئًا حَتَّى تَأْتِيَنِي قَالَ فَاغْتَسَلْتُ ثُمَّ أَتَيْتُهُ قَالَ فَدَعَا لِي بِدَعَوَاتٍ مَا يَسُرُّنِي أَنَّ لِي بِهَا حُمْرَ النَّعَمِ وَسُودَهَا قَالَ وَكَانَ عَلِيٌّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ إِذَا غَسَّلَ الْمَيِّتَ اغْتَسَلَ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam) Ahmad Shakir said it] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 807
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 237

Yahya related to me from Malik from Zayd ibn Aslam from Ata ibn Yasar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, sent a gift to Umar ibn al-Khattab, and Umar returned it. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Why did you return it?" He said, "Messenger of Allah, didn't you tell us that it is better for us not to take anything from anyone?" The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "That is by asking. Provision which Allah gives you is different from asking." Umar ibn al-Khattab said, "By the One in whose hand my self is, I will not ask anything from anyone, and anything that comes to me without my asking for it, I will accept."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَرْسَلَ إِلَى عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ بِعَطَاءٍ فَرَدَّهُ عُمَرُ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لِمَ رَدَدْتَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَلَيْسَ أَخْبَرْتَنَا أَنَّ خَيْرًا لأَحَدِنَا أَنْ لاَ يَأْخُذَ مِنْ أَحَدٍ شَيْئًا فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّمَا ذَلِكَ عَنِ الْمَسْأَلَةِ فَأَمَّا مَا كَانَ مِنْ غَيْرِ مَسْأَلَةٍ فَإِنَّمَا هُوَ رِزْقٌ يَرْزُقُكَهُ اللَّهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ أَمَا وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لاَ أَسْأَلُ أَحَدًا شَيْئًا وَلاَ يَأْتِينِي شَىْءٌ مِنْ غَيْرِ مَسْأَلَةٍ إِلاَّ أَخَذْتُهُ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 58, Hadith 9
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 58, Hadith 9
Arabic reference : Book 58, Hadith 1852
Sahih al-Bukhari 6725, 6726

Narrated `Aisha:

Fatima and Al `Abbas came to Abu Bakr, seeking their share from the property of Allah's Apostle and at that time, they were asking for their land at Fadak and their share from Khaibar. Abu Bakr said to them, " I have heard from Allah's Apostle saying, 'Our property cannot be inherited, and whatever we leave is to be spent in charity, but the family of Muhammad may take their provisions from this property." Abu Bakr added, "By Allah, I will not leave the procedure I saw Allah's Apostle following during his lifetime concerning this property." Therefore Fatima left Abu Bakr and did not speak to him till she died.

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، أَنَّ فَاطِمَةَ، وَالْعَبَّاسَ ـ عَلَيْهِمَا السَّلاَمُ ـ أَتَيَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ يَلْتَمِسَانِ مِيرَاثَهُمَا مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهُمَا حِينَئِذٍ يَطْلُبَانِ أَرْضَيْهِمَا مِنْ فَدَكَ، وَسَهْمَهُمَا مِنْ خَيْبَرَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُمَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ لاَ نُورَثُ، مَا تَرَكْنَا صَدَقَةٌ، إِنَّمَا يَأْكُلُ آلُ مُحَمَّدٍ مِنْ هَذَا الْمَالِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَاللَّهِ لاَ أَدَعُ أَمْرًا رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَصْنَعُهُ فِيهِ إِلاَّ صَنَعْتُهُ‏.‏ قَالَ فَهَجَرَتْهُ فَاطِمَةُ، فَلَمْ تُكَلِّمْهُ حَتَّى مَاتَتْ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6725, 6726
In-book reference : Book 85, Hadith 3
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 80, Hadith 718
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 1298
Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) was asked: "What other good deed could be an equivalent of Jihad in the way of Allah?" He (PBUH) replied, "You do not have the strength to do it." (The narrator said:) The question was repeated twice or thrice, but every time he (PBUH) answered, "You do not have the strength to do it." Then he (PBUH) said, "One who goes out for Jihad in the Cause of Allah is like a person who observes Saum (fasting), stands in Salat (prayer) constantly, recites the Ayat of the Qur'an and does not exhibit any lassitude in fasting and prayer until the participant of Jihad in the way of Allah returns."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعنه قال قيل يا رسول الله‏:‏ ما يعدل الجهاد في سبيل الله‏؟‏ قال‏:‏ ‏"‏لاتستطيعونه‏"‏ فأعادوا عليه مرتين أو ثلاثًا كل ذلك يقول‏:‏ ‏"‏لاتستطيعونه‏!‏‏"‏ ثم قال‏:‏ ‏"‏مثل المجاهد في سبيل الله كمثل الصائم القائم القانت بآيات الله لا يفتر‏:‏ من صلاة ولا صيام، حتى يرجع المجاهد في سبيل الله‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه، وهذا لفظ مسلم‏)‏‏)‏ ‏.‏ وفي رواية البخاري، أن رجلا قال‏:‏ يا رسول الله دلني على عمل يعدل الجهاد‏؟‏ قال‏:‏ ‏"‏لا أجده‏"‏ ثم قال‏:‏ ‏"‏هل تستطيع إذا خرج المجاهد أن تدخل مسجدك فتقوم ولا تفتر وتصوم ولا تفطر‏؟‏ فقال‏:‏ ومن يستطيع ذلك‏؟‏‏!‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1298
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 14
Riyad as-Salihin 977
Ibn 'Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) reported:
Whenever the Prophet (PBUH) returned from Hajj or 'Umrah and ascended a height or hill, he would recite thrice: "Allahu Akbar (Allah is Greatest)." Then he would say, "La ilaha ill-allahu wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahul- mulku, wa lahul-hamdu, wa Huwa 'ala kulli shay'in Qadeer. Ayibuna ta'ibuna 'abiduna li-Rabbina hamidun. Sadaq-Allahu wa'dahu, wa nasara 'abdahu, wa hazamal-ahzaba wahdahu [None has the right to be worshipped but Allah, Who has no partner, to Whom the sovereignty belongs, to Whom all praise is due, and Who is Able to do all things. We are those who return (in safety), feel penitence, worship Allah, prostrate before our Rubb and praise Him. Allah has fulfilled His Promise, helped His slave (i.e., Muhammad (PBUH)) and He Alone vanquished the Clans]."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
وعنه قال كان النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم إذا قفل من الحج أو العمرة كلما أوفى علي ثنيه أو فدفد كبر ثلاثاً، ثم قال‏:‏ ‏ "‏ لا إله إلا الله وحده لا شريك له، له الملك وله الحمد وهو علي كل شئ قدير آيبون تائبون عابدون ساجدون لربنا حامدون‏.‏ صدق الله وعده، ونصر عبده، وهزم الأحزاب وحده‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏

وفي رواية لمسلم‏:‏ إذا قفل من الجيوش أو السرايا أو الحج أو العمرة

قوله‏:‏ ‏ ‏أوفى‏ ‏ أي‏:‏ ارتفع، وقوله‏:‏ ‏ ‏فدفد‏ ‏ هو بفتح الفاءين بينهما دال مهملة ساكنة وآخره دال أخرى وهو ‏:‏ الغليظ المرتفع من الأرض‏.‏

Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 977
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 22
Riyad as-Salihin 1875
Shaddad bin Aus (May Allah be pleased with him) said:
The Prophet (PBUH) said, "The best supplication for seeking forgiveness (Syed-ul- Istighfar) is to say: 'Allahumma Anta Rabbi, la ilaha illa Anta, khalaqtani wa ana 'abduka, wa ana 'ala 'ahdika wa wa'dika mastata'tu, a'udhu bika min sharri ma sana'tu, abu'u laka bini'matika 'alayya, wa abu'u bidhanbi faghfir li, fa innahu la yaghfirudh-dhunuba illa Anta. (O Allah! You are my Rubb. There is no true god except You. You have created me, and I am Your slave, and I hold to Your Covenant as far as I can. I seek refuge in You from the evil of what I have done. I acknowledge the favours that You have bestowed upon me, and I confess my sins. Pardon me, for none but You has the power to pardon).' He who supplicates in these terms during the day with firm belief in it and dies on the same day (before the evening), he will be one of the dwellers of Jannah; and if anyone supplicates in these terms during the night with firm belief in it and dies before the morning, he will be one of the dwellers of Jannah."

[Al-Bukhari].
وعن شداد بن أوس رضي الله عنه عن النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم قال‏:‏ ‏"‏سيد الإستغفار أن يقول العبد ‏:‏ اللهم أنت ربي، لا إله إلا أنت ، خلقتني وأنا عبدك، وأنا على عهدك ووعدك ما استطعت أعوذ بك من شر ما صنعت أبوء لك بنعمتك علي، وأبوء بذنبي، فاغفر لي فإنه لا يغفر الذنوب إلا أنت، من قالها من النهار موقنا بها، فمات من يومه قبل أن يمسي، فهو من أهل الجنة، ومن قالها من الليل وهو موقن بها فمات قبل أن يصبح، فهو من أهل الجنة” ‏(‏‏(‏رواه البخاري‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏ (1)
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1875
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 7

Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa that his father used to be cupped while he was fasting and he would not then break his fast. Hisham added, "I only ever saw him being cupped when he was fasting."

Malik said, "Cupping is only disapproved of for some one who is fasting out of fear that he will become weak and if it were not for that, it would not be disapproved of. I do not think that a man who is cupped in Ramadan and does not break his fast, owes anything, and I do not say that he has to make up for the day on which he was cupped, because cupping is only disapproved of for someone fasting if his fast is endangered. I do not think that someone who is cupped, and is then well enough to keep the fast until evening, owes anything, nor does he have to make up for that day."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّهُ كَانَ يَحْتَجِمُ وَهُوَ صَائِمٌ ثُمَّ لاَ يُفْطِرُ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَمَا رَأَيْتُهُ احْتَجَمَ قَطُّ إِلاَّ وَهُوَ صَائِمٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ لاَ تُكْرَهُ الْحِجَامَةُ لِلصَّائِمِ إِلاَّ خَشْيَةً مِنْ أَنْ يَضْعُفَ وَلَوْلاَ ذَلِكَ لَمْ تُكْرَهْ وَلَوْ أَنَّ رَجُلاً احْتَجَمَ فِي رَمَضَانَ ثُمَّ سَلِمَ مِنْ أَنْ يُفْطِرَ لَمْ أَرَ عَلَيْهِ شَيْئًا وَلَمْ آمُرْهُ بِالْقَضَاءِ لِذَلِكَ الْيَوْمِ الَّذِي احْتَجَمَ فِيهِ لأَنَّ الْحِجَامَةَ إِنَّمَا تُكْرَهُ لِلصَّائِمِ لِمَوْضِعِ التَّغْرِيرِ بِالصِّيَامِ فَمَنِ احْتَجَمَ وَسَلِمَ مِنْ أَنْ يُفْطِرَ حَتَّى يُمْسِيَ فَلاَ أَرَى عَلَيْهِ شَيْئًا وَلَيْسَ عَلَيْهِ قَضَاءُ ذَلِكَ الْيَوْمِ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 18, Hadith 32
Arabic reference : Book 18, Hadith 666
Sahih al-Bukhari 1423

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet (p.b.u.h) said, "Seven people will be shaded by Allah under His shade on the day when there will be no shade except His. They are: (1) a just ruler; (2) a young man who has been brought up in the worship of Allah, (i.e. worship Allah (Alone) sincerely from his childhood), (3) a man whose heart is attached to the mosque (who offers the five compulsory congregational prayers in the mosque); (4) two persons who love each other only for Allah's sake and they meet and part in Allah's cause only; (5) a man who refuses the call of a charming woman of noble birth for an illegal sexual intercourse with her and says: I am afraid of Allah; (6) a person who practices charity so secretly that his left hand does not know what his right hand has given (i.e. nobody knows how much he has given in charity). (7) a person who remembers Allah in seclusion and his eyes get flooded with tears."

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي خُبَيْبُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ حَفْصِ بْنِ عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ سَبْعَةٌ يُظِلُّهُمُ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى فِي ظِلِّهِ يَوْمَ لاَ ظِلَّ إِلاَّ ظِلُّهُ إِمَامٌ عَدْلٌ، وَشَابٌّ نَشَأَ فِي عِبَادَةِ اللَّهِ، وَرَجُلٌ قَلْبُهُ مُعَلَّقٌ فِي الْمَسَاجِدِ، وَرَجُلاَنِ تَحَابَّا فِي اللَّهِ اجْتَمَعَا عَلَيْهِ وَتَفَرَّقَا عَلَيْهِ، وَرَجُلٌ دَعَتْهُ امْرَأَةٌ ذَاتُ مَنْصِبٍ وَجَمَالٍ فَقَالَ إِنِّي أَخَافُ اللَّهَ، وَرَجُلٌ تَصَدَّقَ بِصَدَقَةٍ فَأَخْفَاهَا حَتَّى لاَ تَعْلَمَ شِمَالُهُ مَا تُنْفِقُ يَمِينُهُ، وَرَجُلٌ ذَكَرَ اللَّهَ خَالِيًا فَفَاضَتْ عَيْنَاهُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1423
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 27
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 504
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4369
It was narrated that Abu Ad-Dahhak 'Ubaid bin Fairuz, the freed slave of Banu Shaiban, said:
"IU said to Al-Bara bin Azib: 'Tell me of the sacrificial animals that the Messenger of Allah disliked or forbade, He said: The Messenger of Allah stood up, and my hands are shorter than his, and he said: "There are four that will not do as sacrifices: the animals that clearly has one bad eye: the sick animals that is obviously sick; the lame animal with an obvious limp; and the animal that is so emaciated that it is as if three is no marrow in its bones."' I said: "I dislike that the animals should have some fault in its horns or teeth' He said;'what you dislike, forget about it and do not make it for bidden to anyone.""
أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ، عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، مَوْلَى بَنِي أَسَدٍ عَنْ أَبِي الضَّحَّاكِ، عُبَيْدِ بْنِ فَيْرُوزَ مَوْلَى بَنِي شَيْبَانَ قَالَ قُلْتُ لِلْبَرَاءِ حَدِّثْنِي عَمَّا، نَهَى عَنْهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنَ الأَضَاحِي ‏.‏ قَالَ قَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَيَدِي أَقْصَرُ مِنْ يَدِهِ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ أَرْبَعٌ لاَ يَجُزْنَ الْعَوْرَاءُ الْبَيِّنُ عَوَرُهَا وَالْمَرِيضَةُ الْبَيِّنُ مَرَضُهَا وَالْعَرْجَاءُ الْبَيِّنُ ظَلْعُهَا وَالْكَسِيرَةُ الَّتِي لاَ تُنْقِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ إِنِّي أَكْرَهُ أَنْ يَكُونَ فِي الْقَرْنِ نَقْصٌ وَأَنْ يَكُونَ فِي السِّنِّ نَقْصٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَا كَرِهْتَهُ فَدَعْهُ وَلاَ تُحَرِّمْهُ عَلَى أَحَدٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4369
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 9
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 43, Hadith 4374
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4734
It was narrated that Qais bin 'Ubad said:
"Al-Ashtar and I went to 'Ali, may Allah be pleased with him, and said: Did the Prophet of Allah tell you anything that he did not tell to all the people?' He said: 'No, except what is in this letter of mine.' He brought out a letter from the sheath of his sword and it said therein: "The lives of the believers are equal in value, and they are one against others, and they hasten to support the asylum granted by the least of them. But no believer may be killed in return for a disbeliever, nor one with a covenant while his convenant is in effect. Whoever commits an offense then the blame is on himself, and whoever gives sanctuary to an offender, then upon him will be the curse of Allah, the angels and all the people."
أَخْبَرَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدٌ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، عَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ عُبَادٍ، قَالَ انْطَلَقْتُ أَنَا وَالأَشْتَرُ، إِلَى عَلِيٍّ رضى الله عنه فَقُلْنَا هَلْ عَهِدَ إِلَيْكَ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم شَيْئًا لَمْ يَعْهَدْهُ إِلَى النَّاسِ عَامَّةً قَالَ لاَ إِلاَّ مَا كَانَ فِي كِتَابِي هَذَا ‏.‏ فَأَخْرَجَ كِتَابًا مِنْ قِرَابِ سَيْفِهِ فَإِذَا فِيهِ ‏ "‏ الْمُؤْمِنُونَ تَكَافَأُ دِمَاؤُهُمْ وَهُمْ يَدٌ عَلَى مَنْ سِوَاهُمْ وَيَسْعَى بِذِمَّتِهِمْ أَدْنَاهُمْ أَلاَ لاَ يُقْتَلُ مُؤْمِنٌ بِكَافِرٍ وَلاَ ذُو عَهْدٍ بِعَهْدِهِ مَنْ أَحْدَثَ حَدَثًا فَعَلَى نَفْسِهِ أَوْ آوَى مُحْدِثًا فَعَلَيْهِ لَعْنَةُ اللَّهِ وَالْمَلاَئِكَةِ وَالنَّاسِ أَجْمَعِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4734
In-book reference : Book 45, Hadith 29
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 45, Hadith 4738
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1321
Narrated Abu Hurairah:

That the Messenger of Allah (saws) said: "When you see someone selling or buying in the Masjid then say: 'May Allah not profit your business.' And when you see someone announcing about something lost then say: 'May Allah not return it to you.'"

The Hadith of Abu Hurairah is Hasan Gharib. This is acted upon according to some of the people of knowledge. They dislike selling and buying in the Masjid. This is the view of Ahmad and Ishaq. Some of the people of knowledge permitted selling and buying in the Masjid.

حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْخَلاَّلُ، حَدَّثَنَا عَارِمٌ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ خُصَيْفَةَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ ثَوْبَانَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِذَا رَأَيْتُمْ مَنْ يَبِيعُ أَوْ يَبْتَاعُ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَقُولُوا لاَ أَرْبَحَ اللَّهُ تِجَارَتَكَ وَإِذَا رَأَيْتُمْ مَنْ يَنْشُدُ فِيهِ ضَالَّةً فَقُولُوا لاَ رَدَّ اللَّهُ عَلَيْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ بَعْضِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ كَرِهُوا الْبَيْعَ وَالشِّرَاءَ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ أَحْمَدَ وَإِسْحَاقَ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رَخَّصَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ فِي الْبَيْعِ وَالشِّرَاءِ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ ‏.

Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1321
In-book reference : Book 14, Hadith 125
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 12, Hadith 1321
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3867
Narrated Al-Miswar bin Makhramah:
"While he was on the Minbar, I heard the Prophet (SAW) saying: 'Indeed Banu Hisham bin Al-Mughirah asked me if they could marry their daughter to 'Ali bin Abi Talib. But I do not allow it, I do not allow it, I do not allow it - unless 'Ali bin Abi Talib wishes to divorce my daughter and marry their daughter, because she is a part of me. I am displeased by what displeases her, and I am harmed by what harms her."
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ، عَنِ الْمِسْوَرِ بْنِ مَخْرَمَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ وَهُوَ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ بَنِي هِشَامِ بْنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ اسْتَأْذَنُونِي فِي أَنْ يُنْكِحُوا ابْنَتَهُمْ عَلِيَّ بْنَ أَبِي طَالِبٍ فَلاَ آذَنُ ثُمَّ لاَ آذَنُ ثُمَّ لاَ آذَنُ إِلاَّ أَنْ يُرِيدَ ابْنُ أَبِي طَالِبٍ أَنْ يُطَلِّقَ ابْنَتِي وَيَنْكِحَ ابْنَتَهُمْ فَإِنَّهَا بَضْعَةٌ مِنِّي يَرِيبُنِي مَا رَابَهَا وَيُؤْذِينِي مَا آذَاهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رَوَاهُ عَمْرُو بْنُ دِينَارٍ عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ عَنِ الْمِسْوَرِ بْنِ مَخْرَمَةَ نَحْوَ حَدِيث اللَّيْث ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3867
In-book reference : Book 49, Hadith 267
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 46, Hadith 3867
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3054
Narrated 'Ikrimah:
from Ibn 'Abbas: "A man came to the Prophet (SAW) and said: 'O Messenger of Allah! When I consume meat and I get around women, my desires get the best of me. So I made meat unlawful for myself.' So Allah revealed: O you who believe! Make not unlawful the good things which Allah has made lawful to you, and transgress not. Verily Allah does not like the transgressors. And eat of the things which Allah has provided for you, lawful and good (5:87-88)."
حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عَلِيٍّ أَبُو حَفْصٍ الْفَلاَّسُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَاصِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عِكْرِمَةُ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، أَتَى النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي إِذَا أَصَبْتُ اللَّحْمَ انْتَشَرْتُ لِلنِّسَاءِ وَأَخَذَتْنِي شَهْوَتِي فَحَرَّمْتُ عَلَىَّ اللَّحْمَ ‏.‏ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لاَ تُحَرِّمُوا طَيِّبَاتِ مَا أَحَلَّ اللَّهُ لَكُمْ وَلاَ تَعْتَدُوا إِنَّ اللَّهَ لاَ يُحِبُّ الْمُعْتَدِينَ وَكُلُوا مِمَّا رَزَقَكُمُ اللَّهُ حَلاَلاً طَيِّبًا ‏)‏ قَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ ‏.‏ وَرَوَاهُ بَعْضُهُمْ عَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ سَعْدٍ مُرْسَلاً لَيْسَ فِيهِ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَرَوَاهُ خَالِدٌ الْحَذَّاءُ عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ مُرْسَلاً ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3054
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 106
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3054
Sunan an-Nasa'i 677
It was narrated that 'Alqamah bin Waqqas said:
"I was with Mu'awiyah when the Mu'adhdhin called the Adhan. Muawiyah said what the Mu'adhdhin said, but when he said: 'Hayya 'alas-salah (come to prayer),' he said: 'La hawla wa la quwwata illa Billah (There is no power and no strength except with Allah);' and when he said: 'Hayya 'alal-falah (come to prosperity),' he said: 'La hawla wa la quwwata illa Billah (There is no power and no strength except with Allah).' After that he said what the Mu'adhdhin said, then he said: 'I heard the Messenger of Allah (S.A.W) saying exactly like that.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا مُجَاهِدُ بْنُ مُوسَى، وَإِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ الْحَسَنِ الْمِقْسَمِيُّ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا حَجَّاجٌ، قَالَ ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ أَخْبَرَنِي عَمْرُو بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَنَّ عِيسَى بْنَ عُمَرَ، أَخْبَرَهُ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَلْقَمَةَ بْنِ وَقَّاصٍ، عَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ بْنِ وَقَّاصٍ، قَالَ إِنِّي عِنْدَ مُعَاوِيَةَ إِذْ أَذَّنَ مُؤَذِّنُهُ فَقَالَ مُعَاوِيَةُ كَمَا قَالَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ حَتَّى إِذَا قَالَ حَىَّ عَلَى الصَّلاَةِ قَالَ لاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ فَلَمَّا قَالَ حَىَّ عَلَى الْفَلاَحِ قَالَ لاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ وَقَالَ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ مَا قَالَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ ثُمَّ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 677
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 52
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 7, Hadith 678
Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 269
Abu Salama ibn 'Abd ar-Rahman asked 'A’isha (may Allah the Exalted be well pleased with her):
“How was the ritual prayer of Allah’s Messenger (Allah bless him and give him peace) during Ramadan?” so she said: “Neither in Ramadan nor in any other month would Allah’s Messenger (Allah bless him and give him peace) add to the total of eleven cycles of [nighttime] ritual prayer. He would perform four — do not ask about their excellence or their length — then he would perform four — do not ask about their excellence or their length — and then he would perform three.” ‘A'isha said (may Allah the Exalted be well pleased with her): “I said: ‘O Messenger of Allah, do you sleep before you perform the odd-numbered ritual prayer [witr]?' He said: ‘O 'A'isha, my eyes may sleep, but my heart does not sleep!’”
حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ مُوسَى، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا مَعْنٌ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْمَقْبُرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّهُ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّهُ سَأَلَ عَائِشَةَ، كَيْفَ كَانَتْ صَلاةُ رَسُولِ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي رَمَضَانَ‏؟‏ فَقَالَتْ‏:‏ مَا كَانَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِيَزِيدَ فِي رَمَضَانَ وَلا فِي غَيْرِهِ عَلَى إِحْدَى عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً، يُصَلِّي أَرْبَعًا، لا تَسْأَلْ عَنْ حُسْنِهِنَّ، وَطُولِهِنَّ، ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي أَرْبَعًا لا تَسْأَلْ عَنْ حُسْنِهِنَّ وَطُولِهِنَّ، ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي ثَلاثًا، قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ‏:‏ قُلْتُ‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، أَتَنَامُ قَبْلَ أَنْ تُوتِرَ‏؟‏ فَقَالَ‏:‏ يَا عَائِشَةُ، إِنَّ عَيْنَيَّ تَنَامَانِ، وَلا يَنَامُ قَلْبِي‏.‏
Grade: Sahih Isnād (Zubair `Aliza'i)
Reference : Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 269
In-book reference : Book 40, Hadith 10
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 637
Amr bin Shu'aib narrated from his father, from his grandfather, :
that two women came to the Messenger of Allah, and they each had a bracelet of gold on their forearms. So he said to them: "Have you paid their Zakat?" They said, "No." The Messenger of Allah said to them: "Would you like for Allah to fashion then into two bracelets of Fire?" They said, "No." He said: "Then pay its Zakat."
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ لَهِيعَةَ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، أَنَّ امْرَأَتَيْنِ، أَتَتَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَفِي أَيْدِيهِمَا سُوَارَانِ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ فَقَالَ لَهُمَا ‏"‏ أَتُؤَدِّيَانِ زَكَاتَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتَا لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالَ لَهُمَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَتُحِبَّانِ أَنْ يُسَوِّرَكُمَا اللَّهُ بِسُوَارَيْنِ مِنْ نَارٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتَا لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَأَدِّيَا زَكَاتَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَهَذَا حَدِيثٌ قَدْ رَوَاهُ الْمُثَنَّى بْنُ الصَّبَّاحِ عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ نَحْوَ هَذَا ‏.‏ وَالْمُثَنَّى بْنُ الصَّبَّاحِ وَابْنُ لَهِيعَةَ يُضَعَّفَانِ فِي الْحَدِيثِ وَلاَ يَصِحُّ فِي هَذَا الْبَابِ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم شَيْءٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 637
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 21
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 2, Hadith 637
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1923
Abu Hurairah narrated that Abul- Qasim said:
"Mercy is not removed (from anyone) except from a wicked one."
حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ كَتَبَ بِهِ إِلَىَّ مَنْصُورٌ وَقَرَأْتُهُ عَلَيْهِ سَمِعَ أَبَا عُثْمَانَ مَوْلَى الْمُغِيرَةِ بْنِ شُعْبَةَ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا الْقَاسِمِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ لاَ تُنْزَعُ الرَّحْمَةُ إِلاَّ مِنْ شَقِيٍّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَأَبُو عُثْمَانَ الَّذِي رَوَى عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ لاَ يُعْرَفُ اسْمُهُ وَيُقَالُ هُوَ وَالِدُ مُوسَى بْنِ أَبِي عُثْمَانَ الَّذِي رَوَى عَنْهُ أَبُو الزِّنَادِ وَقَدْ رَوَى أَبُو الزِّنَادِ عَنْ مُوسَى بْنِ أَبِي عُثْمَانَ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم غَيْرَ حَدِيثٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1923
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 29
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 1, Hadith 1923
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2433
An-Nadr bin Anas bin Malik narrated from his father who said:
"I asked the Prophet (s.a.w) to intercede for me on the Day of Judgement. He said: 'I am the one to do so.'" [He said:] "I said: 'O Messenger of Allah! Then where shall I seek you?' He said: 'Seek me, the first time you should seek me is on the Sirat.'" [He said:] "I said: 'If I do not meet you upon the Sirat?' He said: 'Then seek me at the Mizan.' I said:'And if I do not meet you at the Mizan?' He said: 'Then seek me at the Hawd, for indeed I will not me missed at these three locations.'"
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الصَّبَّاحِ الْهَاشِمِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا بَدَلُ بْنُ الْمُحَبَّرِ، حَدَّثَنَا حَرْبُ بْنُ مَيْمُونٍ الأَنْصَارِيُّ أَبُو الْخَطَّابِ، حَدَّثَنَا النَّضْرُ بْنُ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ سَأَلْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ يَشْفَعَ لِي يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَنَا فَاعِلٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَأَيْنَ أَطْلُبُكَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اطْلُبْنِي أَوَّلَ مَا تَطْلُبُنِي عَلَى الصِّرَاطِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ فَإِنْ لَمْ أَلْقَكَ عَلَى الصِّرَاطِ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَاطْلُبْنِي عِنْدَ الْمِيزَانِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ فَإِنْ لَمْ أَلْقَكَ عِنْدَ الْمِيزَانِ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَاطْلُبْنِي عِنْدَ الْحَوْضِ فَإِنِّي لاَ أُخْطِئُ هَذِهِ الثَّلاَثَ الْمَوَاطِنَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2433
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 19
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 11, Hadith 2433
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1538
Narrated Abu Hurairah:
That the Messenger of Allah (saws) said: "Do not vow, for the vows does not prevent what is decreed at all, and it only causes the miser to spend (of his wealth)."
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنِ الْعَلاَءِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لاَ تَنْذِرُوا فَإِنَّ النَّذْرَ لاَ يُغْنِي مِنَ الْقَدَرِ شَيْئًا وَإِنَّمَا يُسْتَخْرَجُ بِهِ مِنَ الْبَخِيلِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ بَعْضِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَغَيْرِهِمْ كَرِهُوا النَّذْرَ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ مَعْنَى الْكَرَاهِيَةِ فِي النَّذْرِ فِي الطَّاعَةِ وَالْمَعْصِيَةِ وَإِنْ نَذَرَ الرَّجُلُ بِالطَّاعَةِ فَوَفَّى بِهِ فَلَهُ فِيهِ أَجْرٌ وَيُكْرَهُ لَهُ النَّذْرُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1538
In-book reference : Book 20, Hadith 17
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 18, Hadith 1538
Sahih Muslim 2449 a

Miswar b. Makhramali reported that he heard Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) say, as he sat on the pulpit:

The sons of Hisham b. Mughira have asked my permission to marry their daughter with 'Ali b. Abi Talib (that refers to the daughter of Abu Jahl for whom 'All had sent a proposal for marriage). But I would not allow them, I would not allow them, I would not allow them (and the only alternative possible is) that 'Ali should divorce my daughter (and then marry their daughter), for my daughter is part of me. He who disturbs her in fact disturbs me and he who offends her offends me.
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ يُونُسَ، وَقُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، كِلاَهُمَا عَنِ اللَّيْثِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، قَالَ ابْنُ يُونُسَ حَدَّثَنَا لَيْثٌ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ الْقُرَشِيُّ التَّيْمِيُّ، أَنَّحَدَّثَهُ أَنَّهُ، سَمِعَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ وَهُوَ يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ بَنِي هِشَامِ بْنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ اسْتَأْذَنُونِي أَنْ يُنْكِحُوا ابْنَتَهُمْ عَلِيَّ بْنَ أَبِي طَالِبٍ فَلاَ آذَنُ لَهُمْ ثُمَّ لاَ آذَنُ لَهُمْ ثُمَّ لاَ آذَنُ لَهُمْ إِلاَّ أَنْ يُحِبَّ ابْنُ أَبِي طَالِبٍ أَنْ يُطَلِّقَ ابْنَتِي وَيَنْكِحَ ابْنَتَهُمْ فَإِنَّمَا ابْنَتِي بَضْعَةٌ مِنِّي يَرِيبُنِي مَا رَابَهَا وَيُؤْذِينِي مَا آذَاهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2449a
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 137
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 5999
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2767 b

Abu Burda reported on the authority of his father that Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) said:

No Muslim would die but Allah would admit in his stead a Jew or a Christian in Hell-Fire. 'Umar b. Abd al-'Aziz took an oath: By One besides Whom there is no god but He, thrice that his father had narrated that to him from Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him).
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَفَّانُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا هَمَّامٌ، حَدَّثَنَا قَتَادَةُ، أَنَّ عَوْنًا، وَسَعِيدَ بْنَ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، حَدَّثَاهُ أَنَّهُمَا، شَهِدَا أَبَا بُرْدَةَ يُحَدِّثُ عُمَرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ يَمُوتُ رَجُلٌ مُسْلِمٌ إِلاَّ أَدْخَلَ اللَّهُ مَكَانَهُ النَّارَ يَهُودِيًّا أَوْ نَصْرَانِيًّا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَاسْتَحْلَفَهُ عُمَرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ بِاللَّهِ الَّذِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ ثَلاَثَ مَرَّاتٍ أَنَّ أَبَاهُ حَدَّثَهُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ فَحَلَفَ لَهُ - قَالَ - فَلَمْ يُحَدِّثْنِي سَعِيدٌ أَنَّهُ اسْتَحْلَفَهُ وَلَمْ يُنْكِرْ عَلَى عَوْنٍ قَوْلَهُ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2767b
In-book reference : Book 50, Hadith 58
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 37, Hadith 6666
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2834 e

Hammam b. Munabbih reported:

These are some of the ahidith which Abu Huraira reported from Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and one is this that he is reported to have said: The (members of the) first group that would be admitted to Paradise would have their faces as bright as full moon during the night. They would neither spit nor suffer catarrh, nor void excrement. They would have their utensils and their combs made of gold and silver and the fuel of their braziers would be aloes and their sweat would be musk and every one of them would have two spouses (so beautiful) that the marrow of their shanks would be visible through the flesh. There would be no dissension amongst them and no enmity in their hearts. Their hearts would be like one heart, glorifying Allah morning and evening.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنْ هَمَّامِ بْنِ مُنَبِّهٍ، قَالَ هَذَا مَا حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرَ أَحَادِيثَ مِنْهَا وَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ أَوَّلُ زُمْرَةٍ تَلِجُ الْجَنَّةَ صُوَرُهُمْ عَلَى صُورَةِ الْقَمَرِ لَيْلَةَ الْبَدْرِ لاَ يَبْصُقُونَ فِيهَا وَلاَ يَمْتَخِطُونَ وَلاَ يَتَغَوَّطُونَ فِيهَا آنِيَتُهُمْ وَأَمْشَاطُهُمْ مِنَ الذَّهَبِ وَالْفِضَّةِ وَمَجَامِرُهُمْ مِنَ الأَلُوَّةِ وَرَشْحُهُمُ الْمِسْكُ وَلِكُلِّ وَاحِدٍ مِنْهُمْ زَوْجَتَانِ يُرَى مُخُّ سَاقِهِمَا مِنْ وَرَاءِ اللَّحْمِ مِنَ الْحُسْنِ لاَ اخْتِلاَفَ بَيْنَهُمْ وَلاَ تَبَاغُضَ قُلُوبُهُمْ قَلْبٌ وَاحِدٌ يُسَبِّحُونَ اللَّهَ بُكْرَةً وَعَشِيًّا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2834e
In-book reference : Book 53, Hadith 20
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 40, Hadith 6797
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2930

Narrated Abu 'Is-haq:

A man asked Al-Bara', "O Abu '`Umara! Did you all flee on the day (of the battle) of Hunain?" He replied, "No, by Allah! Allah's Apostle did not flee, but his young unarmed companions passed by the archers of the tribe of Hawazin and Bani Nasr whose arrows hardly missed a target, and they threw arrows at them hardly missing a shot. So the Muslims retreated towards the Prophet while he was riding his white mule which was being led by his cousin Abu Sufyan bin Al-Harith bin `Abdul Muttalib. The Prophet dismounted and invoked Allah for victory; then he said, 'I am the Prophet, without a lie; I am the son of `Abdul Muttalib, and then he arranged his companions in rows."

حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ خَالِدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرٌ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو إِسْحَاقَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ الْبَرَاءَ، وَسَأَلَهُ، رَجُلٌ أَكُنْتُمْ فَرَرْتُمْ يَا أَبَا عُمَارَةَ يَوْمَ حُنَيْنٍ قَالَ لاَ، وَاللَّهِ مَا وَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، وَلَكِنَّهُ خَرَجَ شُبَّانُ أَصْحَابِهِ وَأَخِفَّاؤُهُمْ حُسَّرًا لَيْسَ بِسِلاَحٍ، فَأَتَوْا قَوْمًا رُمَاةً، جَمْعَ هَوَازِنَ وَبَنِي نَصْرٍ، مَا يَكَادُ يَسْقُطُ لَهُمْ سَهْمٌ، فَرَشَقُوهُمْ رَشْقًا مَا يَكَادُونَ يُخْطِئُونَ، فَأَقْبَلُوا هُنَالِكَ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهْوَ عَلَى بَغْلَتِهِ الْبَيْضَاءِ، وَابْنُ عَمِّهِ أَبُو سُفْيَانَ بْنُ الْحَارِثِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ يَقُودُ بِهِ، فَنَزَلَ وَاسْتَنْصَرَ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَنَا النَّبِيُّ لاَ كَذِبْ أَنَا ابْنُ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبْ ثُمَّ صَفَّ أَصْحَابَهُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2930
In-book reference : Book 56, Hadith 143
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 52, Hadith 181
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 5046
Al-Bara b. ‘Azib said :
The Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) said to me: When you go to your bed, perform ablution like the ablution for prayer, and then lie on your right side and say: O Allah I have handed over my face to thee, entrusted my affairs to thee, and committed my back to thee out of desire for and fear to thee. There is no refuge and no place of safety from thee except by having recource to thee. I believe in Thy Book which Thou hast sent down and in Thy prophet whom thou hast sent down. He said : If you die (that night), you would die in the true religion, and utter these words in the last of that you utter (other prayers). Al-Bara said : I said: I memorise them, and then I repeated, saying “and in Thy Apostle whom Thou hast sent”. He said : No, say : “and in Thy Prophet whom Thou hast sent.
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا الْمُعْتَمِرُ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ مَنْصُورًا، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ عُبَيْدَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي الْبَرَاءُ بْنُ عَازِبٍ، قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِذَا أَتَيْتَ مَضْجَعَكَ فَتَوَضَّأْ وُضُوءَكَ لِلصَّلاَةِ ثُمَّ اضْطَجِعْ عَلَى شِقِّكَ الأَيْمَنِ وَقُلِ اللَّهُمَّ أَسْلَمْتُ وَجْهِي إِلَيْكَ وَفَوَّضْتُ أَمْرِي إِلَيْكَ وَأَلْجَأْتُ ظَهْرِي إِلَيْكَ رَهْبَةً وَرَغْبَةً إِلَيْكَ لاَ مَلْجَأَ وَلاَ مَنْجَى مِنْكَ إِلاَّ إِلَيْكَ آمَنْتُ بِكِتَابِكَ الَّذِي أَنْزَلْتَ وَبِنَبِيِّكَ الَّذِي أَرْسَلْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِنْ مِتَّ مِتَّ عَلَى الْفِطْرَةِ وَاجْعَلْهُنَّ آخِرَ مَا تَقُولُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ الْبَرَاءُ فَقُلْتُ أَسْتَذْكِرُهُنَّ فَقُلْتُ وَبِرَسُولِكَ الَّذِي أَرْسَلْتَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ وَبِنَبِيِّكَ الَّذِي أَرْسَلْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 5046
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 274
English translation : Book 42, Hadith 5028
Sunan Abi Dawud 312

Al-Azdiyyah, viz. Mussah, said:

I performed Hajj and came to Umm Salamah and said (to her): Mother of the believers, Samurah b. Jundub commands women to complete the prayers abandoned during their menstrual period. She said: They should not do so. The wives of the Prophet (saws) would refrain (from prayer) for forty nights (i.e. days) during the course of bleeding after child birth. The Prophet (saws) would not command them to complete the prayers abandoned during the period of bleeding.

Muhammad b. Hatim said: The name of Al-Azdiyyah is Mussah and her patronymic name is Umm Busrah.

Abu Dawud said: The patronymic names of Kathir b. Ziyad s Abu Sahl.

حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ حَاتِمٍ، - يَعْنِي حِبِّي - حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، عَنْ يُونُسَ بْنِ نَافِعٍ، عَنْ كَثِيرِ بْنِ زِيَادٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَتْنِي الأَزْدِيَّةُ، - يَعْنِي مُسَّةَ - قَالَتْ حَجَجْتُ فَدَخَلْتُ عَلَى أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ فَقُلْتُ يَا أُمَّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ إِنَّ سَمُرَةَ بْنَ جُنْدُبٍ يَأْمُرُ النِّسَاءَ يَقْضِينَ صَلاَةَ الْمَحِيضِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ لاَ يَقْضِينَ كَانَتِ الْمَرْأَةُ مِنْ نِسَاءِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم تَقْعُدُ فِي النِّفَاسِ أَرْبَعِينَ لَيْلَةً لاَ يَأْمُرُهَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِقَضَاءِ صَلاَةِ النِّفَاسِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مُحَمَّدٌ يَعْنِي ابْنَ حَاتِمٍ وَاسْمُهَا مُسَّةُ تُكْنَى أُمَّ بُسَّةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ كَثِيرُ بْنُ زِيَادٍ كُنْيَتُهُ أَبُو سَهْلٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Al-Albani)  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 312
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 312
English translation : Book 1, Hadith 312
Sahih al-Bukhari 5749

Narrated Abu Sa`id:

A group of the companions of Allah's Apostle proceeded on a journey till they dismounted near one of the Arab tribes and requested them to entertain them as their guests, but they (the tribe people) refused to entertain them. Then the chief of that tribe was bitten by a snake (or stung by a scorpion) and he was given all sorts of treatment, but all in vain. Some of them said, "Will you go to the group (those travelers) who have dismounted near you and see if one of them has something useful?" They came to them and said, "O the group! Our leader has been bitten by a snake (or stung by a scorpion) and we have treated him with everything but nothing benefited him Has anyone of you anything useful?" One of them replied, "Yes, by Allah, I know how to treat with a Ruqya. But. by Allah, we wanted you to receive us as your guests but you refused. I will not treat your patient with a Ruqya till you fix for us something as wages." Consequently they agreed to give those travellers a flock of sheep. The man went with them (the people of the tribe) and started spitting (on the bite) and reciting Surat-al-Fatiha till the patient was healed and started walking as if he had not been sick. When the tribe people paid them their wages they had agreed upon, some of them (the Prophet's companions) said, "Distribute (the sheep)." But the one who treated with the Ruqya said, "Do not do that till we go to Allah's Apostle and mention to him what has happened, and see what he will order us." So they came to Allah's Apostle and mentioned the story to him and he said, "How do you know that Surat-al-Fatiha is a Ruqya? You have done the right thing. Divide (what you have got) and assign for me a share with you."

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي بِشْرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الْمُتَوَكِّلِ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، أَنَّ رَهْطًا، مِنْ أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم انْطَلَقُوا فِي سَفْرَةٍ سَافَرُوهَا، حَتَّى نَزَلُوا بِحَىٍّ مِنْ أَحْيَاءِ الْعَرَبِ فَاسْتَضَافُوهُمْ، فَأَبَوْا أَنْ يُضَيِّفُوهُمْ، فَلُدِغَ سَيِّدُ ذَلِكَ الْحَىِّ، فَسَعَوْا لَهُ بِكُلِّ شَىْءٍ لاَ يَنْفَعُهُ شَىْءٌ، فَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ لَوْ أَتَيْتُمْ هَؤُلاَءِ الرَّهْطَ الَّذِينَ قَدْ نَزَلُوا بِكُمْ، لَعَلَّهُ أَنْ يَكُونَ عِنْدَ بَعْضِهِمْ شَىْءٌ‏.‏ فَأَتَوْهُمْ فَقَالُوا يَا أَيُّهَا الرَّهْطُ إِنَّ سَيِّدَنَا لُدِغَ، فَسَعَيْنَا لَهُ بِكُلِّ شَىْءٍ، لاَ يَنْفَعُهُ شَىْءٌ، فَهَلْ عِنْدَ أَحَدٍ مِنْكُمْ شَىْءٌ فَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ نَعَمْ، وَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لَرَاقٍ، وَلَكِنْ وَاللَّهِ لَقَدِ اسْتَضَفْنَاكُمْ فَلَمْ تُضَيِّفُونَا، فَمَا أَنَا بِرَاقٍ لَكُمْ حَتَّى تَجْعَلُوا لَنَا جُعْلاً‏.‏ فَصَالَحُوهُمْ عَلَى قَطِيعٍ مِنَ الْغَنَمِ، فَانْطَلَقَ فَجَعَلَ يَتْفُلُ وَيَقْرَأُ ‏{‏الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ‏}‏ حَتَّى لَكَأَنَّمَا نُشِطَ مِنْ عِقَالٍ، فَانْطَلَقَ يَمْشِي مَا بِهِ قَلَبَةٌ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَوْفَوْهُمْ جُعْلَهُمُ الَّذِي صَالَحُوهُمْ عَلَيْهِ، فَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمُ اقْسِمُوا‏.‏ فَقَالَ الَّذِي رَقَى لاَ تَفْعَلُوا حَتَّى نَأْتِيَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَنَذْكُرَ لَهُ الَّذِي كَانَ، فَنَنْظُرَ مَا يَأْمُرُنَا‏.‏ فَقَدِمُوا عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرُوا لَهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ وَمَا يُدْرِيكَ أَنَّهَا رُقْيَةٌ أَصَبْتُمُ اقْسِمُوا وَاضْرِبُوا لِي مَعَكُمْ بِسَهْمٍ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5749
In-book reference : Book 76, Hadith 64
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 71, Hadith 645
  (deprecated numbering scheme)